#still hasn’t really hit me yet that im Done with high school… | Explore Tumblr posts and blogs

chateautae · 4 years ago

Text

maybe i do | kth. III

➵ summary : maybe you love each other, maybe you don’t. when a deal between your fathers leaves you forcefully wedding kim taehyung, arguably seoul’s most powerful CEO, you’re prepared for a loveless marriage of eternal regret and unhappiness. but maybe, it doesn’t turn out that way after all.

↳ part of the high-class series!

➵ pairing : taehyung x reader

➵ genre : arranged marriage!au, ceo!tae, s2l!au, eventual smut, fluff, angst

➵ rating : 18+

➵ word count : 17k (im sorry omg)

➵ warnings : oh boi we have aNgSt, serious familial issues, swearing, multiple fight scenes, mainly verbal but there is a slap in one, mentions of a wound, mentions of alcohol, (there’s honestly a lot that goes wrong in this chapter but at least tae and the reader have each other), sexual tension :o, bit of possessive!tae, (i mention a short reader a lot but i just wanted to say you’re beautiful even if you’re tall! tae is just very tall to me askldjs)

➵ a/n: i’m back and hoLY is this chapter loaded (and a lil unedited forgive me!!) i’ve finally finished school and get a whole month off now! who knows what works i’ll release in that time 👀. as always, feedback is appreciated loves!

chapter three : “the window opened one time with you and me”

prev. ↞ || ↠ next || masterlist

“Mother?” You stood frozen, completely and utterly shocked as to how your mother was just opposite of you, smiling brightly as if she hadn’t done a single thing wrong in her life and loved you unconditionally.

How incredibly wrong that was.

“Y/N! How are you? Oh dear, it’s been so long!” Your mother threw her arms around your neck, pulling you against her for a hug you just barely returned.

“Good. You?”

“Oh, I’m great!” She beamed.

“What are you doing here?” You inquired, shutting the door after her entry.

“Ah, I just couldn’t believe my daughter’s married now, I wanted to drop by and say congratulations!” Your mother cheered, grinning widely as she began scanning the grand interior of your house, leering as though you weren’t standing just before her.

“Drop by? You could’ve just came to the wedding, Mother...” You suggested despondently, plastering a pained smile onto your face. You attempted to meet her eyes, though they rather seemed to sparkle at anything that appeared expensive.

Anything but you.

“Oh, I was in Ibiza. I couldn’t just leave while my resort pass still had benefits on it, you know me.” She flashed you a cheeky smile as she playfully hit you, propping her heels off.

You nodded half heartedly, trying extremely hard to not lose it on her because you were in your home; a place meant for peace and comfort and didn’t have room for negative.

Not to mention, Taehyung resided just upstairs in his study with most likely his door open, and you didn’t want to risk bothering him if you raised your voice.

“Ibiza was more important than your own daughter’s wedding, huh?” You spoke to yourself, nodding in a manner that would somehow help you accept the sad fact, though instead called forth a feeling you should’ve grown accustomed to by now.

Disappointment.

She knew about the wedding, you knew your father informed her of the ceremony along with its date and time. Though as she audaciously ogled the embellishments of your front foyer and spoke to you carelessly, she practically screamed she gave 0 fucks about your wedding. That what really mattered to her was living out the full experience of an expensive vacation than attending a life-changing night for her daughter.

Typical.

“Oh, c’mon now. When you put it like that it makes me seem so bad.” Your mother pouted like a child. “It wasn’t a real marriage, anyway.” She waved off the conversation as she ventured further into the house, bold enough to strike another conversation . “My God, this is the house of the Kim Taehyung?” Your mother’s eyebrows shot up, drinking in the grand size and wealthy look of the home. “You got very lucky, Y/N.”

You cocked an eyebrow, incredulous of what she was insinuating. “What do you mean, Mother?”

“Y/N, you’re married to Kim Taehyung. Do you understand how fantastic that is? For you?” Your mother was on the verge of scoffing, smoothing over her dress as she looked elsewhere. “He’s an incredibly rich man, and considering that life of yours it’s a miracle he ever agreed to marry you.” Your mother relayed nonchalantly as she caught sight of an exquisite vase.

And there it was, the belittling. You’d mentioned before you were often disparaged and received numerous insults when anything concerned your status as the runaway heiress. But what you failed to mention was the person who claimed the #1 position as your largest and most incessant hater.

Your mother.

“Mother, it doesn’t matter to me whether a man is rich or not.” You countered, trying to quell your snippy tone but it was as grand a fail your mother was at being a mother.

“What do you mean?”

“Unlike you, I’m not obsessed with my husband’s money.” You almost spat with crossed arms, only this comment causing her to turn towards you.

“Excuse me? I’m your mother, watch your tone a little.” She scolded quite lightly, before returning to inspect a painting.

You scoffed, “My mother...” you repeated under your breath, rolling your eyes.

“No mumbling, Y/N. Speak up.”

“I said it’s funny you’re referring to yourself as my mother.” You voiced clearer.

“And why is that so funny?” You could visibly see your mother failing to control her temper with you, masking it all behind a fake smile she mastered ages ago.

“Because you’ve been anything but a mother.” You retorted, knowing exactly what this conversation was leading into.

An argument.

“And you’ve been daughter of the year?” Your mother countered, sarcastic tone cutting the air, and it only made you more irritated.

“Here we go again, the bad daughter narrative.” You scoffed. “Find something new to argue, will you?” You narrowed your eyes.

“And you believe your bad mother narrative is any better?” She sneered back. “I’ve even come to visit you yet this it how you’re treating me. When will you ever learn to be grateful?”

“Please, you chose a vacation over your own daughter’s wedding.” You held a hand up, gesturing against her audacity. “And when have I ever been ungrateful? I don’t remember biting the hand that fed me.”

“No, Y/N, you didn’t bite the hand that fed you, you completely neglected and abandoned it.” She claimed, drawing closer towards your direction. “You left this family to pursue your own selfish desires. You’re the very definition of ungrateful.”

“Excuse me? Definition?”

“Yes, definition. You threw everything your father worked so hard for away. All he ever wanted was to provide his family with a comfortable life, but you instead wasted his efforts and made everyone's lives so much harder. Do you really think I’ll forgive you for what you did to your older brother?” Your mother voiced in an accusatory tone, bringing up an age old argument you knew was going to ravage any peace between you two.

“That was not my fault, he was already due for the same thing in Korea, it doesn’t matter if he’s in the U.S now.” You argued back.

“It’s all your fault! You’re the reason Yoongi hasn’t been able to come home in years! You ruined his entire life by making him uproot and take over the U.S faction when it was your role. Your decision to leave forced him into it!”

“So you’d rather have my life uprooted and ruined than your precious son’s?”

“Because my son isn’t like you! He isn’t selfish at all, Yoonie is a hard-working man who’s always listened to me and your father, always rightfully prioritized the company. But you? You’ve only ever made things worse. You’re completely useless, all you do is tear this family apart. Your father has to pick up your work, you keep your brother out of this country and give me years worth of stress!” Your mother shouted louder than she should’ve, angry as her eyes revealed searing frustration, contempt.

You were trying to negate the hurt you felt by her words, having trained yourself to endure their sharp sting, though no matter how many times you heard them, it never made it any easier.

“Oh please, your favouritism is showing, mother.” You remarked with near tears, her disregard for you so disturbingly apparent it left your eyes watering.

“Yoongi has always loved his work and the company, but I never have. When will you understand that? If I’ve ruined our family so much why have I never heard these same words from Dad or Yoongi? They’ve always supported me, understood and loved me regardless of what life I chose. Why can’t you do the same? Why can’t you just try to understand me for once?”

“Because there’s nothing to understand. You’re an heiress to this family, you are meant to live for this company and this company only. You owe your father and I your life, nothing has ever been yours. The least you could do to pay us back is by rightfully working at the company and not being as much of a disappointment as you are now.” You mother’s tone was strict and resolute, utterly fed up with you.

“Cry me a river, mother. I don't owe you a single thing. You’re one to talk about working alongside Dad and the company, all you’ve ever done is use his money without a single care for his work.”

“Excuse me?”

“You heard me, Mother, all you do is use Dad for his money. You know next to nothing about business or the company and have the least amount of right to lecture me about it. At least I’m not a woman who mooches off somebody and lives recklessly!” You snapped back at her with tears just pooling your lash line, arms crossed tightly holding your chest where it felt your heart would collapse.

“Do you understand who you’re talking to? Speak with respect, Y/N, I am your mother.” She tried to finalize, but you weren’t having any of it.

“And I could care less. You’ve never once done anything to warrant that title. All you’ve ever done is travel the world and bathe in the luxuries your husband affords you without ever being there for me or Yoongi. It was always dad despite being so busy, it was never you. You weren't even there for my wedding, when I needed my mother the most. No, you’re someone who’d rather use your rich husband and forget he’s a person.” Your voice was shaking at this point, practically rattling. “You may not have been there for my wedding, but I would never do that to my husband.” You let everything out without a care at the point, flooding the tense air.

Your mother seemed to completely lose it at this, her tone scarily still as she gritted through her teeth. “You wouldn’t do that to your husband, really? Isn’t that exactly what you’re doing right now?”

You flashed her an incredulous look. “Pardon?”

“You’re married to one of the richest men in Seoul, and you think you’re not doing the same thing? Whose house do you live in? Whose food do you eat? Whose lavish lifestyle do you now get to relish in? It’s all your husband’s, not yours.” Your mother was practically spitting venom at this point, scoffing. “I must say, your quest for independence is interesting, having landed you in the exact same place you always berated me for. Look where you are now, mooching off your rich husband.”

If words could dagger you in the heart and looks could kill, you’d surely be 6 ft. under by now.

Years, years you’ve been stuck in this constant loop of back and fourth with your mother, arguing the same 5 things you could never see eye-to-eye on. And no matter what she said, no matter the insults, the belittling, the verbal abuse she always spat your way; you’d grown used to it. Her words became normal, second nature to you and so you easily drowned them out. Her insults became useless weapons you simply dodged and avoided.

But this, this was where your mother won.

Her words dawned a laughable sense of irony on you, nearly physically reeling as though someone had punched you in the gut at the realization. It was raw agony, the very prospect you’d spent the entirety of this ordeal evading.

To think the same independence you fought so gravely for, can so easily be erased and forgotten all due to marrying a rich CEO. It felt pathetic, unfair you had no choice but to marry Taehyung. It wasn’t his fault he was rich, neither was it yours.

It was just coincidence, pure and utter coincidence. But to think this very coincidence would be the reason your stomach is churning and self-worth is collapsing; it was fucking unfortunate, miserable.

“Leave my house, this instance.” There was no emotion in your voice, it was flat, vision clouded.

“What did you say to me?”

“I said get out!” You yelled, the shrill in your voice evidence of tears. “I don’t ever want to see you again!”

“Don’t you dare raise your voice at me! I’m your mother!”

“You’re not my mother at all, you’re the worst excuse of one. Leave my house!”

“It’s not your house, Y/N! It’s your husband’s, and you will end up living the same life as me, using your husband for his money!” Your mother had somehow made her way over to you, having the audacity to push you back by your arms, driving her point home by the act of aggression.

You gritted through your teeth, eyes teary. “I’ll never be like you, I’ll never be a cheap woman who only stays with a man for his money. A woman who probably cheats on her husband with wealthy men in other countries!”

This was the moment your mother gasped scandalously, becoming so irate she didn’t hesitate to raise her hand and slap you across the face.

You stood emotionless, not even having the capacity to feel shocked or in pain due to how normal this was. There wasn’t a single unfamiliar thing about the sting of her hand, the way her manicured nails scratched against your skin and worse, the way her wedding ring usually cut into your cheek to produce a small wound.

It was all too familiar, making you scoff as if this was exactly what you expected from her, exactly what you've always known.

“You still hit your grown daughter, huh? The last 10 years of it weren’t enough?” You endured the ache, swallowing back tears. You weren’t letting them spill, not at this.

Not at something as undeserving as your mother.

“You give reasons to, Y/N.” Your mother simply crossed her arms and looked away, showing the slightest hint of shame though never allowing it to leak into the proud and egotistical persona she assumed around you.

A suffocating silence pierced the air, looming for some time until you spoke.

“Leave this house, mother. I beg of you.” You pleaded, not out of desperation, though out of sheer tiredness. Tiredness of the same argument and the same insults you always directed each other, tired of the same outcomes that only ever lead to more bitterness tainting your relationship. “Don’t make this any worse, we’ve probably disturbed Taehyung upstairs.”

Your mother looked at you with lightly raised eyebrows, inquiring. “He’s home?”

You nodded faintly. “Yeah, so leave.”

“Am I not allowed to meet him?” Your mother seemed offended.

“No, you’re not.” You stated firmly, not caring about the sliver of respect you thought you had for her and instantly pushing her towards your front entrance, nabbing her shoes along the way.

“What are you-” She didn’t even get to finish her sentence before you swung the front door open, guiding her outside and shoving her shoes in her hands.

She was about to retort until you shut the door on her, locking it. You leaned against the wood as you heard her protests, not minding her calls as you allowed your constrained tears to finally stream down your face.

It was too much, she was too much.

Why could your mother never see eye-to-eye with you? Why couldn’t she be a normal mother? Why couldn’t she be supportive? All she ever did was preach how useless you were, how selfish and ungrateful your very existence was.

Of course someone like her could never understand, never understand the value of autonomy and achieving something for yourself; she’s never once done anything along those lines in her entire life.

Her words ran deeper today than they ever have, sending a stifling feeling to swarm your chest, your self-esteem and everything alike collapsing along with your pride.

It hurt, it really did. To hear those words from the very woman meant to love you so dearly, so unconditionally only exacerbated the pain. It made you jealous of every child you was gifted with a kind mother, not daring to curse anyone for it but simply feel it was unfair. Even Taehyung had such a warm and loving mother.

Maybe that’s why Taehyung was so warm.

Taehyung.

You realized you were out in the open shedding tears where he could possibly see you, trying to silence the sobs that escaped your lips. You only failed, agony tightening your chest and growing more painful the more you held it all in. So you clutched your hand to your mouth and made straight for the kitchen sink, running the water loudly enough to drown out the sounds of you candidly crying.

Your cheek still stung, your heart ached and your mind spun endlessly, all while trying to desperately rid yourself of the worthless feeling inside you.

And it didn’t work.

Taehyung had been working, scrolling through his laptop as he diligently reviewed status reports, only to have a notification brighten his phone screen. He flashed his occupied vision towards it and caught sight of his security system alerting him of his front door.

He grew curious knowing the housekeepers were shopping for groceries at this hour, causing him to tap the notification and display the camera feed of his front porch. He was welcomed by a woman he’s never seen, peaking his curiosity.

He almost rose from his seat until he saw the woman turn towards the door in accordance with you opening it, assuming you most likely knew her as she smiled brightly and ventured comfortably into the home.

Taehyung shrugged it off and returned to his tedious reading, staring at the practically blurring lines of text until he eventually began hearing raised voices from downstairs, his ajar doors and grand home producing an echoing effect that reached his study.

Taehyung cocked an eyebrow as he grew slightly worried, discerning it didn’t sound like a friendly conversation. He abandoned his work and made towards the doors of his study, peaking towards the direction of his stair railings that overlooked the first floor of his home.

More of the conversation became apparent, and Taehyung instantly identified it sounded more like a negatively charged argument than a conversation. His eyebrows furrowed the more he listened, knowing it was bad manners to eavesdrop though finding himself doing so anyways.

“You heard me, Mother, all you do is use Dad’s money. You know next to nothing about business or the company...” Taehyung’s eyebrows shot to the sky, realizing you were speaking to your mother; the same woman you explicitly expressed was to be avoided at all costs and even winced at the mention of.

He couldn’t forget that from the first time he met you.

“...Speak with respect, Y/N, I am your mother. ” The crudeness in your mother’s voice was already indicative of your ill relationship, the harshness sounding like second nature.

Taehyung grimaced.

“...All you’ve ever done is travel the world and bathe in the luxuries your husband affords you without ever being there for me or Yoongi...” Yoongi? As in your brother, Min Yoongi? Taehyung only loosely recalled Min Yoongi lived and worked in the States, where he headed your father’s lucrative faction there.

He’d only met the mellow, though diligent man a couple times before.

“...I would never do that to my husband.” Despite the intense situation, Taehyung felt the slightest tinge of pride hearing you refer to him as your husband.

“You wouldn’t do that to your husband? Isn’t that exactly what you’re doing right now?”

Oh fuck, Taehyung thought. This isn’t going anywhere good.

“You’re married to one of the richest men in Seoul, and you think you’re not doing the same thing? Whose house do you live in? Whose food do you eat?...”

Fuck, fuck, fuck.

Taehyung became alarmed, silently drawing his index finger and thumb over his lips in frustration. You didn’t need to hear this, it was complete bullshit. Your situation with him was different, it was forced and coerced. Taehyung could tell you were someone who truly didn't favour using someone else’s money, and knew you were trying your damn hardest to adjust to the idea itself having to spend your life with him.

He rushed out into the hallway where he began pacing, trying his hardest to contain himself and hope that you wouldn’t take your mother’s words to heart. Was this why you were so adamant about the fucking card? Because you had to hear shit like this from your mother?

This was only going to undo the work he’d successfully laid out, thinking it would erase any convincing he had done about his money and what’s his is yours. This was bad news, he didn’t want you thinking any of your mother’s words were true.

They simply weren’t.

“Leave my house, this instance.”

“What did you say to me?”

“I said get out! I don’t ever want to see you again!”

Taehyung was becoming anxious, the argument was clearly escalating and he felt uneasy, an incessant feeling bothering his chest.

There it was again, that same sense of protection he felt when he saw you practically shaking talking to that Kisoo guy. He didn't understand why it manifested, or why he felt it so emphatically. All he knew was after hearing the way your voice nearly cracked, unstable and troubled as you grew more emotional, he felt the strong feeling to oddly.. rescue you?

It’s like he wanted to bolt down the stairs, physically stand in between the argument and force your mother out of the house, all while trying to persuade you what she said wasn't true.

Why did he feel this way? This was none of his damn business, had absolutely nothing to do with him yet if it weren't for half the mind he had, he could’ve found himself racing down the stairs to defend you.

Taehyung shivered at the thought, shaking it off.

“... you will end up living the same life as me, using your husband for his money!”

“I’ll never be like you, I’ll never be a cheap woman who only stays with a man for his money. A woman who probably cheats...”

And not long after he heard the slap, evidently hard and painful in just it’s sound. Taehyung immediately froze in his tracks, halting his pacing as worry blossomed in his chest. He prodded over to hide against the edge of the wall that connected to his staircase, able to peak at the sight of both you and your mother stood before the front foyer.

Taehyung felt pissed within seconds, again unable to decipher why he felt the need to protect you. Though what he did know was that he felt bothered, never wanted anyone to hurt you and he hated the very thought of it.

Maybe it was because of his considerate personality again, or maybe it really was because of you.

What made Taehyung grow even angrier, though, was the way you reacted, listening to you dub this as something that happened often, and he was uber pissed now.

You didn’t fucking deserve that at all.

It took him no time to understand your apprehension and natural disliking for your mother, wanting himself to never have to converse with her. He would most likely be rude and curt, replaying the same vile words she really had the nerve to say to her own daughter. Scratch that, his wife.

Yeah, Taehyung thought. My wife shouldn’t be treated like this.

He knew it was wrong, impolite of him to assume and judge a person so openly based on their cover, though Taehyung could tell these were your mother’s true colours, and any other persona she assumed would only be a farce.

Taehyung watched as you simply shoved your mother out of the house, shutting the door only to lean against it and allow the tears you’d hidden to fall down your cheeks. Taehyung turned his back and leaned against the wall, concealing himself to give you privacy.

He knew it was already rude to have eavesdropped, even ruder to look on at such a vulnerable moment. It was rude because he wouldn’t even be able to comfort you, only watch as a dumb-founded bystander; rendered useless because it wasn’t his place to console you.

He knew nothing about you.

He really didn’t know your situation, the relationship you had with your mother. He couldn’t step on your toes and give you advice as if he knew you, nor supply you with words that would make you feel better; contemplating he’d possibly never be able to.

He wasn’t your remedy, he wasn’t your muse, just a man you were forced to marry and now have to live with. A man who stripped you of your independence, ruined your life all just by his mere existence.

And so Taehyung found even more reasons to not rush to you, simply leave you on your own knowing he was partly the reason for your pain, your suffering. That your mother only said such things because of him, that she only insulted you because of him.

So he found himself retreating, walking carefully back to his study to mind his own business and continue his work, complete it as though nothing happened.

But as each step seemed to grow longer, heavier, he found himself unable to retreat. Unable to function knowing you were probably hurting, unable to ignore you and so blatantly turn his back on you.

So in a hasty, irrational decision, Taehyung found himself turning on his heel and rushing towards the staircase.

You continued to sob quietly, thinking if you just let it all out now, cried just about hard enough all the sorrow would leave your body. So that’s what you did, bit your lips to contain the aching feeling in your chest as your throat seemed to constrict, swallowing all your feelings down in an attempt to poorly control them.

You were in your own world, the sink’s water masking any noise behind you, and so when somebody’s hand reached out to rest against your shoulder, you were completely startled. You jumped, quickly shutting the water in a flash and refusing to look back at the culprit to save your pride.

Whoever it was, they couldn’t see you like this.

Though when you heard his dulcet, deep voice calling your name, you knew exactly who it was.

“Y/N?”

You straightened yourself up, breathing out the emotions ravaging your chest and stabilizing your voice to address him. “Hey, Taehyung. What um.. what are you doing here?”

Taehyung could hear your solemn attempt to cover everything up, feeling your sense of embarrassment practically fill the air.

“Nothing, just.. wanted to see you.” Taehyung said, unsure of how to approach this.

“You’re probably busy. You should go back to work.” You tried hard to sound okay while you practically swallowed back tears, clutching the counter of the sink.

“It’s alright, not important.” Taehyung waved it off, letting his hard remain on your shoulder seeing you didn’t reject him. A beat of silence lingered until he spoke again.

“Can you look at me, Y/N?” There was no pressure in his voice, just the same soft consideration you’d heard at the hotel suite a couple nights ago.

And you hated it, hated that it made you want to give in, want to so easily follow his request and bare to him whatever he wanted.

Until your last braincell kicked in.

“I’m sorry, Taehyung. I’m really sorry if I interrupted your work. Please go back to your study.” You voiced just barely above a shaky tone, trying your absolute hardest to sound just fine, seem okay. But the more Taehyung spoke, the more you felt your defense mechanisms slowly coming undone.

And you knew he knew.

“I wasn't interrupted.” He stated normally, his voice natural and yet he sounded so.. comforting? He was simply responding to you and yet his voice and presence seemed to soothe the sharp ache in your chest.

It was fucking poetic.

“I’m sure I did, Taehyung. Just please, return to your work.”

“I don’t need to, Y/N, I can stay here.” He was firm as he stood behind you, measly hand against your shoulder and his usually intimidating, towering figure reassuring.

It was odd.

“You shouldn’t. Just go back, Taehyung.” You attempted to voice with more strength, trying to blink tears away and it didn’t convince Taehyung in the slightest.

“I don’t want to. Look at me first.” His voice sounded calm, and it was really like honey. Thick yet sweet, so deep and yet it’s cadence harboured the ability to put anyone at ease.

You shut your eyes tightly, wiping at them hastily to rid any tears as you sniffled and turned around. You were met by his face that slightly softened at the sight of you, eyes seeming to melt as they swirled with consideration, different from his usually unreadable expression.

“See, I’m fine. You can go back to work.” You plastered a smile on, trying to stand a little more confidently, though Taehyung didn’t budge.

He only remained, gazing at the features of your face as he seemed to drape his own with a small sense of sadness, like he was upset, maybe even hurt? It was slight, though identifiable. It left you quite speechless, thinking it was all just part of your imagination.

It couldn’t be real.

But it exactly was as Taehyung’s large hand came up to gently touch the cheek your mother slapped. You didn’t realize it hurt more than it should’ve when you felt a sharp sting at his touch, wincing.

You registered there was probably a visible mark and grew too vulnerable, downright embarrassed for your liking and so you deflected him, smacking his hand away from your face as you looked off to the side.

“I’m fine, Taehyung.” You declared, and Taehyung didn’t know how to react as his hand came off you, feeling a bit disheartened. He simply wanted to help, and he didn’t want to leave without doing so.

So he still looked at you, eyes possibly growing sympathetic though it could’ve been a figment of your imagination again.

“You didn’t deserve that.” He voiced soft in sound, though resolute in nature.

Taehyung was having trouble choosing what he could say without overstepping, invading a part of you he probably shouldn’t.

“I didn’t ask for a pity party, Taehyung. Go back to work.” You said with a more snippy tone than you planned, though found it befitting of your current emotions nonetheless.

“I’m not pitying. I’m..” Taehyung struggled for a word until you answered.

“What, caring?” You scoffed, “Please, Taehyung, you don’t have to care like my real husband, it’s only on paper-”

“But I am your real husband.” Taehyung emphasized, his serious eyes meeting yours. “It’s on paper and in real life, so I think I’m allowed to care.” Taehyung retorted with narrowed eyes finding he liked that sentence, liked what it had to convey because it was damn true.

Taehyung decided on reaching for your arms to drive his point home, though watched as you again, naturally retracted from him. You still seemed to refuse him, didn’t see him in a good enough light to not cower away.

And he still fucking hated it.

Taehyung went for it anyway and gripped your arms when you began to draw away, catching you. The action nearly demanded you look into his eyes, and found yourself doing exactly so.

“Y/N, first, don’t be scared of me, please?” His eyes grew soft. “I seriously-I really hate it. I would never..” Taehyung trailed as his vision fell to the side of your face, eyes seeming to reflect concern.

You were completely surprised, watching him unmask a plethora of emotion you didn't think he’d so candidly reveal.

Taehyung brought his hand to brush your slightly swollen cheek, continuing. “I would never do this, do anything to scare you. I just wouldn’t.” Taehyung was emphatic and genuine, gently touching the fresh wound on the apple of your cheek.

“I.. know that, Taehyung.” You again felt that same urge to touch his hand that touched you, but you decided against it. “Though I don’t need your pity. This doesn’t hurt, don’t break a sweat about it, please.” You were trying to turn away from his hold but Taehyung didn’t let go, maintaining you in his hands.

“It’s not pity, Y/N. It’s sympathy. This bothers me, okay?”

“I don’t need it. I’ve got myself-”

“But you’re not alone.” Taehyung suddenly stated seriously, tone permeating the air and you just about froze. You only looked at him with furrowed eyebrows, trying to decipher what he was trying to say.

“You’re not.. alone, okay? You have me.” He spoke as though he was trying to convey a meaningful message, trying to mark his own words. “In whatever way... you have me.” It was a hesitant claim, but it felt just like when he’d made his promise to you at the altar.

And suddenly you found yourself giving in, sighing as you registered this was all pretty much an elaborate reflection of the lesson you learned not so long ago. You and Taehyung are married now, and no matter how that status manifested itself, you had to accept what came with it.

Especially if it meant him.

“Okay.” You replied simply, multiple emotions masked by the plain word.

Taehyung looked at you a little surprised you’d actually accepted that, but broke into a genuine grin you hadn’t really seen before.

And you really did like the way he smiled.

He made you want to smile too, though as your facial muscles worked for the grin your cheek stung, wincing as a result. Taehyung exclaimed within a matter of seconds. “Ah, don’t move.” He cautioned, smiling a little when you chuckled at his overreaction. “Don’t worry, Taehyung. It’s alright.”

“Alright, my foot.” Taehyung joked, bending down to inspect your wound closer than you expected, and you hid the feeling that shot through you because of his proximity with a nervous laugh, causing you to wince again.

“Hey, what did I say?” Taehyung chastised you lightly, lips in a straight line as he shook his head disapprovingly. “C’mon, let’s treat this.”

You immediately whined, feeling too lazy to get something so small and insignificant treated. “Taehyung, it’s not even that bad, why?” You pouted.

“Cause it’ll leave a mark on your pretty face.” Taehyung smiled innocently, not even caring about the effect it left on you as he found your hand and tugged you along to the second floor. Your eyes only remained widened, never letting up the surprise that took you.

Did he just call you pretty?

You let Taehyung lead you to your master bathroom, where he situated you by the counter and shuffled around for his first-aid kit. He finally retrieved the box, dabbing some alcohol onto a cotton swab and bringing it to your face.

Taehyung just about performed the action until he began struggling bending to your height, wanting to carefully apply the alcohol. So he tried different angles and maneuvered himself around, all coming up useless. “God, why do you have to be so small?” Taehyung huffed under his breath as he stood to his full height, contemplating how he’d accomplish this.

“I’m not small, you’re just really-” You were about to complete your sentence until Taehyung’s hands suddenly grabbed your waist, lifting you in a single breath and propping you up onto the bathroom counter. You would’ve exclaimed, maybe protest though believed it would’ve made the heat in your face so much more apparent.

“That’s better.” He grinned, biting back a chuckle at your flushed face and widened eyes.

Those fucking eyes.

Taehyung then found it easier to apply what he needed, cleaning up the wound precariously before dabbing on some ointment to avoid any scarring, only missing a bandage to place on your cheek. Taehyung searched for one in his kit and drawers, though came up empty-handed. He became puzzled as to where he put his bandages, placing his hands in his pockets to think until he felt the familiar scratch of a wrapper.

He furrowed his eyebrows at first until he figured exactly what it was.

And he suppressed a stupid grin.

Taehyung pulled out the wrapper and watched as you avoided eye contact with him, cheeks still clearly warm as you swung your legs on the counter in anticipation of him.

Cute, he thought.

He ripped the wrapper, chucking the garbage aside as he drew close to your face. His breath suddenly fanned you, mere inches from your face with his lips so proximal you were stupidly remembering your kiss from a couple days ago.

He was just so close. So close that you could actually discern he had this pretty little mole on his cheek, even one just underneath his eye, lining his lash line. You smiled realizing he had such unique details, even seeing he had a mono-lid and a double eyelid. Then came his obvious features, his plushy, pink lips, his chocolate eyes, his soft hair and sculpted face structure. It made you want to hide your own face out of near insecurity.

He was just so beautiful.

You watched him as he focused on you, trying to calm down your oddly racing heart, feeling the sensation of his closeness shoot through your body. He smoothed the bandage over your cheek and drew away far too earlier than you wanted.

“There. Apply something before putting a bandage on, right?” He cocked an eyebrow and looked at you knowingly, crossing his arms.

You immediately smiled at the sentiment, realizing it’s the same line you said to him during your first exchange, and you felt your heart just slightly, slightly flutter at the thought he remembered.

“Right.”

It had been a week since that incident.

Taehyung and yourself had assumed your regular lives, having to drudge back to work after a few days off.

Your mother’s words still lingered around in your head, spoiling your mood here and there though assuming the ever-so healthy manner of simply pushing the mentally detrimental thoughts away, distracting yourself with work.

You wish you could detail anymore interactions with Taehyung, though they were scarce with how rarely you saw each other. You both either just missed each other, were too busy to pay attention or simply came home too late. Even sleeping together was hit or miss, usually either of you crawling into bed earlier than the other with no real exchanges.

You could say it made you feel just a little sad, though not entirely considering you two were genuinely busy people, Taehyung an even busier person.

That all came to a full stop though one Friday morning, you were seated by the island and staring at your most recent design for a building, iPad pen twirling in hand. You were sipping on coffee when Taehyung pulled out a chair and suddenly startled you, coffee almost spilling.

“Jheez,” you huffed, “you scared me.”

“Sorry, you were just really focused.” Taehyung apologized as he placed his own iPad down, reading away.

It’d been like this the whole week, you either designing and leading projects at your own job with Taehyung the ever-busy CEO at his own company, causing you both to often sit in each other’s presence though never take your eyes off your screens.

“Hey, I wanted to tell you something.” Taehyung suddenly perked up, stopping his scrolling.

“Hm?” You looked up.

“I should’ve told you this sooner, but we have to attend a gala tonight.” Taehyung grimaced at how sudden this seemed, arms crossed as he leaned on the counter.

Did the action really have to make his biceps pop?

Anyway, you were nearly spitting out your drink for the umpteenth time because of Taehyung, eyes blown out at his abrupt news.

“Wh-what did you just say? Tonight?”

“Yeah, one of friends’ companies. 25th anniversary since establishment.” Taehyung went to bite a piece of his toast with strawberry jam.

You noticed he liked strawberries and didn’t like bread crust, making you want to smile sometimes at the child-like charm he hid underneath his intimidating persona. “They’re holding a huge gala and he’s one of my best friends, we’ll have to attend.”

You eventually came to understanding him, trying to wrap your head around having to suddenly attend such a high-end event.

“This event is also going to be our first public appearance together. It’s important.” Taehyung stressed, back to scrolling through his iPad.

“That’s alright. I don’t mind going, it’s just...I don’t think I even have a dress for a gala.” You mentally sifted through your own wardrobe, coming up short once you realized you haven’t been to an extravagant event like that since you were a teenager.

“I know, I bought one for you.”

You should really stop drinking beverages around Taehyung because you can never seem to keep them in your damn mouth. “You bought one? Taehyung..” You whined. “What did I say about giving me things?”

“Hey, what did I say about giving you things?” He scolded you lightly. “I give you things simply because I want to.”

You pouted. “Still, you don’t even know my size, when did you even have time?”

“That doesn’t matter. It’ll fit you, don’t worry.” Taehyung sent a smile as he deflected your question and returned to his iPad, not wanting to reveal that he’d secretly referred to your other dresses in your shared closet for your correct measurements.

“But it probably wasted your time. I should’ve gone out and bought it myself.” You felt guilty, realizing it probably made him compromise his work.

“It wasn’t a waste of time.” Taehyung countered, not really liking how you considered yourself not worthy of spending time on.

“I- thank you.” You blurted out before his statement could effect you. “When does the event begin?”

“7. You should try getting off work early to get ready.” Taehyung suggested, sipping his tea as he looked at you.

“Oh God, I’m gonna have to doll myself up. I haven’t done that in ages.” You held a hand to your mouth, trying to digest the fact you’d probably have to look like a trophy wife.

“I could get you a makeup artist and hair stylist.” Taehyung offered.

“No, it’s okay. I think I’ll be fine. I just haven’t been to a gala in a long time.” You felt surprised about the fact yourself. “I’m gonna have to meet so many people.”

“You will, but I’ll be there.” Taehyung assured, glancing up at you.

“Of course, but you won’t be with me the entire night. I’ll have to brush up on my rich people skills.” You blew a raspberry, knowing you had great interpersonal skills but just didn’t like acting so fake all the time.

“I won’t leave, just stick with me the whole night.” Taehyung stated as he absentmindedly held his index finger to his lips reading an email, quite goddamn illegally if you had to say so yourself.

“I will.” You confirmed, erasing at a line on your iPad. “Will you come home early too?”

Taehyung clicked his tongue disappointingly. “I will but just barely on time. Friday’s mean meetings for me, so I can’t leave early. I’ll get ready at work, come back inside the house to get you.”

“Okay.” You’re not sure why you felt suddenly sad he wouldn’t be home earlier. Maybe it was just the usual feeling of not wanting to be alone, because God forbid you actually started getting used to Taehyung’s presence.

Taehyung rose from his seat and cast his iPad to the side, sliding on his suit jacket as he glanced at his watch, checking the time. You noticed yourself and flashed your vision to your iPad, gawking at the time and realizing you could be late.

“Oh shit, I have to go.”

“Me too, I’ll see you tonight, okay?” Taehyung confirmed as he made his way to the front door, fixing his sleeve. You propped off your own seat and began walking towards the stairs, just about ascending until Taehyung suddenly called your name.

“Y/N!” He peeked out from the front door, seconds from leaving.

“Yes?”

“I hope you like the colour, it’s one of my favourites.” Taehyung smiled sweetly, sending his last farewell before he dashed out of the house.

Your eyebrows shot up and practically gawked, immediately running up the stairs thinking of where to find this dress. He had to have hidden it from you considering he’s been doing so ever since he mysteriously bought it.

You instinctively rushed into your shared bedroom to grab a scrunchy for the day, all distracted until you caught sight of a white box adorned with a black bow sitting atop your bed.

Your eyes went wide just reading the infamous label.

Chanel.

You had to physically keep from flooring yourself, in disbelief he’d purchased you a Chanel dress. You were even more fearful to uncover it, the information of him buying it himself raking your brain.

It was even his favourite colour, nearly swooning at the fact he chose for you to wear his favourite colour. So you made your way over to the box hesitantly, untying the ribbon and casting the lid aside cautiously, only to audibly gasp.

Your eyes fell to a ruby red dress with a delicate V neckline, completely blown away he chose such a bold colour for you to wear.

You carefully grabbed the dress to take it out of its box, revealing more to discover it was a floor-length gown. It produced a small train though lifted in the front to reveal the shoes you’d wear, the skirt of plain, thick fabric until you saw the torso area; light beading expanding from the stomach area eventually leading into the skirt.

Shock wasn’t even the correct word to use, you were stunned, completely taken by his choice. The dress was simply gorgeous, beautiful in its own right and you were almost too afraid to wear it.

Nonetheless, this event was important to Taehyung, so you took a deep breath, tucked the dress back into its box and mentally prepared yourself for the day ahead.

It was bordering 6:30 now.

You’d successfully left work early, around the 2 o’clock mark to come home and indulge in a 4 hour self-care routine. It’d seriously been too long since you last attended an event similar to this, grand in size and visited by at least a hundred people.

It reminded you of your engagement party, though not entirely since there would paparazzi and would be your first real appearance with Taehyung ever since your wedding.

And quite frankly, you really wanted look better than you did then. You labelled it pretty much a disaster since you were a catatonic mess regretting all her life choices, probably looking unappealing in all your photos.

Along with knowing the impact Taehyung has, not only in the business world but in general also left you wanting to up your game. You were his wife now, and that came with a high amount of scrutiny and criticism having nabbed one of the most eligible bachelor’s in Korea.

You’d already given up ever checking any articles and avoided social media, knowing that there would be inevitably nasty and judgmental comments. This night was important though, where you’d flank him as the women he’s so-called ‘in love with’ or the ‘love of his life’.

It also dawned on you Taehyung in fact had a high-valued reputation to uphold, and so did you as his wife.

So as you stood before the mirror in the walk-in closet, inspecting your dress, you contemplated how you’d survive this night, how you would act as the perfect, most suitable wife to Taehyung.

You really wanted to hide your face out of how dolled up you looked; your makeup was on the elegant side, not heavy but brushed up to look soft, completed with red lipstick that matched your dress and hair set around your face in loose waves.

The dress looked almost embarrassingly good on you, Taehyung somehow having chosen the right sized dress as it hugged your every curve right, accentuating the right parts of your body and even the V neckline not dipping too low, but showing quite the generous amount of skin.

You couldn’t stop blushing at all.

Taehyung had finally arrived at the house, rushing inside quickly registering he was cutting the time close. “Y/N! I’m home!” he called for you, quickly checking his appearance in a mirror as he smoothed pieces of his parted hair, curling just before his eyes and revealing some forehead.

“I’m in our room!”

He approved his own look in the mirror and jogged up the stairs, mentally preparing himself before he’d have to see you in the dress he chose, almost excited about it.

He’d simply loved it at first sight, and couldn’t stop pondering what the striking colour would look like on you. So as Taehyung entered your bedroom, he became confused finding it empty. He then ventured further inside, catching sight of the ajar closet door and light beaming through.

He sauntered over carefully, peeking inside and Taehyung’s jaw nearly dropped to the floor, almost stupidly.

His eyes fell to you standing in front of the mirror, fidgeting as you looked at yourself in the dress with the back of it undone.

And Taehyung had never seen anything more pretty in his life.

He was speechless for the umpteenth time because of you, not even knowing how to begin a sentence because he might sound like a second grader if he did. So all Taehyung could muster up the literacy to say was “Wow.”

You turned around instantly, eyes looking as though you were a deer caught in headlights. Taehyung’s eyes widened even more peering at the elegant front, jaw almost slack as he scanned over your body.

“T-Taehyung.” You couldn’t think of anything else to say.

Taehyung still seemed to be struggling a little, eyes glued to you until he cleared his throat and looked away. “Um, yeah?”

“S-sorry, but.. could you actually..?” And you did it again, angling your back towards Taehyung to call to the zipper of your dress. You really couldn’t try zipping it yourself, which left it sitting comfortably just at your lower back, your skin exposed to Taehyung.

You could visibly see Taehyung flash his eyes to your skin until he looked elsewhere, nodding as he licked his lips. “Sure.”

You watched him near you, his face blank as he took a handful of your hair and softly placed in front of you. He then brought his hand against your side to hold you in place, his other working for the zipper. It was another case of his rather hot breath fanning your back, almost teasingly zipping up your dress by simple inches.

He was close again, closer than he’s been in a week and you sincerely hated it always affected you in some way. It made your chest flutter, suck in a breath you didn’t even need to hold in. You relaxed when Taehyung finally finished, his hands gripping your arms from behind as he looked at you through the mirror.

And for some odd reason, he liked how your heights contrasted each other.

He had the slightest hint of a smile, eyes seeming to gleam with something you couldn’t quite decipher.

“You look pretty.” He said, gazing at you through the reflection and you had to physically stop from beaming like an idiot. Your chest fills with butterflies, face collecting with heat at his compliment.

How could an Adonis like him call you pretty?

You bit your lip, gazing up at his taller, impeccably dressed reflection as you admired him, his every feature crafted to a degree of perfection that left you in awe.

“You look really handsome.” You complimented, watching his lips just about curve into a smile that met his eyes, and you wish he didn’t have to look so handsome when he smiled too.

“Thank you.” He voiced before turning you around by your arms to face him. “Make sure you wear a coat tonight, it’s cold.” He informed, you nodding until your quick eyes spotted his tie loosened by just a centimeter, throwing you off.

“Oh, your tie.” You exclaimed quietly, reaching for it without a thought and pushing it upwards, angling it to perfection. Taehyung suddenly froze, unexpecting of you doing such a thing and so proximal his nose flooded with your perfume, liking the scent.

Peonies.

He tensed with an unknown feeling until your gazes locked on each other, simply looking to look while your hands remained on his tie. He realized more than a second passed and Taehyung scrambled for something to say, sputtering.

“I’ll uh.. I’ll be waiting out front.” He assured as he stepped away, exiting the room quickly and leaving you to your lonesome.

This was gonna be one hell of a night, you thought.

“Remember, there’s going to be a lot of cameras and people here. We’ll really need to act like a couple.” Taehyung sat beside you in the back of an Escalade, manspreading in all his glory and you were sincerely glad he couldn’t read your mind.

“Got it, let’s give em’ a show.” You cheered with your little fists, determined as the car arrived at the lavish venue.

“Yeah, let’s do it.” Taehyung mimicked your action. “Don’t worry about getting nervous, I’m there.” He assured for good measure, gauging your affirmation.

You nodded as you took a deep breath, smoothing over your dress and fixing your hair. Taehyung unbuckled his seatbelt and leaned into you, speaking near your ear. “I’ll get out first and open the door for you, wait here.” You tensed at the action before nodding again, Taehyung making his way out the car.

He then opened your door as promised within seconds, greeting you with a warm smile as he held out his hand for you. You grinned back at him affectionately as you took it, adjusting your dress to step onto the concrete.

You were met by dozens of camera flashes and a yelling crowd, shouting various things you couldn’t quite make out. You were almost distracted by it and felt a small sense of anxiety creep up you, until Taehyung pulled you flush against his side, hand curving around your waist.

You smiled up at him in accordance, and he beamed back as he walked you two down the carpet leading into the venue, casually ignoring all the noise and people.

Taehyung guided you inside safely to where you were welcomed by a beautiful looking hall, pristine and extremely elegant. It was surely fitting for a grand gala. Your eyes caught a small crowd of photographers in the foyer snapping photos at a certain wall with a backdrop, curiosity dawning on you as Taehyung led you towards the coat check.

“What’s happening there?” You pointed towards the scene.

“Oh, exclusive press.” He snuck a look, stripping off his coat. “They’re the ones I was talking about, they’re gonna take pictures of us.” Taehyung answered distracted as he retrieved your coat and gave both to the coat checker, smiling a thank you.

You didn’t even have time to really respond as Taehyung dragged you to the very scene, the pair of you next to have photos taken. You tried to process the whole thing as he walked you over, mentally preparing to look your best until Taehyung suddenly whispered lowly in your ear again.

And again, it sent shivers down your spine.

“Just smile and hold me, okay?” Your chest fluttered for an odd reason, nodding back to him as he brought you in front of the line of photographers.

You stayed true to your promise and tucked an arm around his torso as the other draped his chest, closest to him as you could. Taehyung almost settled next to you until he felt something at his feet, noticing he was nearly stepping on your gown.

He broke away from you, unexpectedly bending down to catch the skirt of your dress and delicately fix it behind you. You heard the hushed exclamations of the photographers, most of them doting on his considerate act as you just about protested, though suddenly remembered Taehyung’s words from today.

It was probably better to stay silent.

So you simply smiled as you watched Taehyung adjust your dress, feeling a warm sensation spread across your chest when he returned even though it most likely was for show, his hands coming back on you.

This time you didn’t try to suppress anything, allowing some of your feelings to manifest into a real smile, remembering you were to appear as a couple anyway.

And whether or not there was some truth to your expressions, was anyone really keeping track?

You two began posing for the photographers, smiling in all directions and clutching onto each other closely. You occasionally tried different angles to look better, everything going smoothly until you heard someone shout out, eyes widening as a result.

“Kiss her!”

It wasn’t long before the other photographers began agreeing, encouraging Taehyung to kiss you and you had no clue how he would react. You were slightly biting your lip as you were occupied avoiding eye contact, that was until Taehyung quietly called you.

“Y/N, look at me.”

“Hm?” You instinctively responded and looked up at him, completely taken by surprise when Taehyung suddenly planted a soft kiss to your forehead. Your eyes visibly went wider, only his chest to stare at until he eventually disconnected.

He returned his eyes to you and grinned at your wide-eyed reaction, suddenly reminding you. “Smile,” he encouraged with the flash of his own boxy grin, wanting to see you smile.

And it damn well worked.

Taehyung was right about the size of this gala.

Huge.

It was grand, the entire hall seeming to be spat right out of a castle with about a hundred fancy-looking people inside. You thought it would’ve been uninteresting and difficult to communicate with others tonight and put on your best fake smile, though the night’s atmosphere amassed with champagne, good food and great conversationalists left you in a better mood than you expected.

It was actually quite fun, finding yourself genuinely conversing with the people Taehyung dragged you to meet, keeping to your promise of staying right by his side the whole night, and he kept his, never having left you.

You’d met various people, having gotten familiar to Taehyung’s high-status world of business and relations. Long story short, Taehyung knew a lot of people, and you were surprised at how extroverted he suddenly seemed.

He was practically a social butterfly, not having forgotten a single name of who he spoke to along with somehow remembering personal details about their lives. It left you impressed, joining along with his light-hearted conversation with your own extrovert tendencies.

Everyone you’d met had been nice so far, but by far the most amusing people you’d met had to have been Taehyung’s 5 best friends, the same ones you’d seen in his photographs.

“Y/N, this is Kim Namjoon and Seokjin, they’re brothers.”

Both tall and quite frankly broad men greeted you warmly, one of them having a nice dimply smile while the other was far too handsome to be looked at for free.

“Nice to meet you, Y/N.” They said after another, reaching out to shake your hand. “We’re co-CEOs of one of Korea’s largest private airline.” Namjoon of the two informed.

“Likewise. And wow, that’s impressive.” You complimented. “Might I also say, you’re both.. tall.” You had to almost crane your neck to meet their eyes, thankful for the heels you were wearing as the group laughed at your remark.

“Perhaps, though you’re quite short yourself, Y/N.” Seokijn commented light-heartedly, causing you to playfully pout and retort him. “Oh c’mon, I hear that from Taehyung already, not you too.” You giggled, absentmindedly leaning into Taehyung as he tensed, your body pressing into his.

“It’s cause Taehyung likes short girls, teasing means he likes you.” A built looking man with longer hair suddenly joked, nudging Taehyung with his elbow.

“Shut up, Jungkook. I was gonna give you a proper introduction, not anymore.” Taehyung scolded, though Jungkook persisted.

“Well, you just said my name, that’s already half the intro.” Jungkook then gently took your hand, placing a chaste kiss against the back of it you didn’t expect at all.

“Nice to meet you, Y/N. Jeon Jungkook, CEO of Korea’s largest game development company.” Jungkook sent you a kind smile and it was hard to not compare him to a bunny, his teeth reminding you of one.

“Yah, don’t do that” Taehyung swatted Jungkook’s hand away, protesting disapprovingly.

“Woah, did Taehyung just get jealous?” Namjoon inquired shocked.

“Somebody get their phone out, we’ll need evidence I didn’t hit him first.” Jungkook held up his hands in mock surrender.

“Jungkook, the only thing we’re finding in our phones is videos of you nibbling on carrots.” Taehyung quipped and it made the group chortle, yourself speaking up at the mention of a rabbit.

“Actually, I was thinking you resemble a bunny.” You simply wanted to voice an observation, though it sent the whole group into a frenzy.

“See Jungkook! Other people notice it too!” A man you hadn’t been introduced to yet suddenly burst out, though you could automatically tell he gave off this radiant energy that was infectious.

He almost felt like the sun.

“Whatever, Hoseok, you’re like a squirrel.” Jungkook countered and you digested the man’s name for information.

“And you’re a rabbit, you better buy me what we wagered.” Hoseok scolded from what you could assume, was the younger of the two.

“Wagered? I don’t remember anything about that.” Jungkook feigned innocence as he looked off to the side.

“Jungkook, we were all there that day, you owe Hoseok a vending machine.” Namjoon spoke up, laughing through the remark.

“Guys. Y/N is literally right here, we didn’t even introduce ourselves properly.” A man with a fairly sweet voice interjected. He had such soft visuals, almost similar to an angel if you wanted to be honest.

He then looked to you with a sweet smile, extending his hand. “Nice to meet you, Y/N. Park Jimin, CEO of Park Hotels & Resorts”

“This is his event.” Taehyung informed.

“Ohh, nice to meet you!” You perked up, his aura making you feel all comfortable and giggly, there was just something about his bubbly energy.

The man named Hoseok then extended his hand, “Nice to meet you, Y/N. Jung Hoseok. Sorry for the late introduction, but I basically own a bunch of famous clubs across Korea.” He laughed all dimply and warm, and he really did remind you of the sun.

“Oh wow, hopefully we’ll get to visit sometime! Clubs are so fun.” You lit up, all excited about a good club scene until Taehyung ruined your fun.

“Nuh uh, not after your little drunk scene at our engagement party.” Taehyung looked down at you and chastised.

“Taehyung, it wasn’t even that much. Don’t be dramatic.” You scolded him back.

“Alright Miss I’m-Not-A-Lightweight, I almost had to carry you.”

“I was walking just fine last time I remembered.” You crossed your arms and feigned innocence, Taehyung growing scandalized.

“Oh really, now?” He cocked an eyebrow, just about to continue until Namjoon interjected. “Looks like married life’s been treating you guys well.”

“Of course, they look practically in love.” Hoseok beamed sarcastically, gesturing towards you both.

“C’mon, Taehyung, tell us what you love about her. Let’s see the simping.” Jungkook playfully taunted Taehyung, egging him on.

“Shut up. You all already know our marriage isn’t real.” Taehyung rebutted the younger man, eyes narrowed.

You were taken aback, eyes flashing to Taehyung. “They know?”

“Of course they do, your best friend knows too, doesn’t she?” Taehyung was referring to Hana, and you acquiesced realizing he had a point.

“You know, you guys say it’s a fake marriage but you look pretty close to me.” Jimin pointed towards Taehyung’s arm still hugging around your waist, causing you both to realize and promptly disconnect.

“No, we aren’t.” You and Taehyung retorted at the same time, vision snapping to each other with shocked eyes.

“Oh c’mon, Tae, you’re really gonna say about your wife?” Seokjin teased him, playful lilt to his tone.

“Yeah, Taehyung, just look at her, how aren’t you whipped already?” Jungkook remarked as he gestured towards you, feeling shy as your feet shuffled.

“I’m not answering that.” Taehyung bit back with an irritated tone, folding his arms as he broke eye contact with the group.

You decided to lighten the mood. “Guys, please, the only thing Taehyung’s whipped for is his company.” You joked, and despite the small sense of hurt saying that sentence, you felt joy making the men suddenly laugh so loudly.

Taehyung’s shy and embarrassed expression was even more priceless.

“Oh my God, Y/N, you’re seriously the perfect match for him.” Hoseok added on as he laughed and you couldn’t help but bite back a smile, not knowing what he meant by that though taking it as a compliment.

“Alright guys, remember we had a mission: operation make-Taehyung-and-Y/N’s-marriage-seem-real-as-fuck.” Jungkook suddenly put on the theatrics and halted the group, changing the conversation.

“Oh yeah, we had a whole plan, didn’t we?” Jimin remembered.

“Yup. Gotta prepare them for nosey press and annoying relatives. We should start with questions they’d get asked. Make it like a fake interview or something.” Namjoon suggested, leading along the others as he pretended to hold a microphone.

“You’re all some of the richest men in Seoul yet you’re acting like children. I don’t know you people.” Taehyung tried waving the men off while you couldn’t help but laugh, finding them the most fun people you’ve encountered.

Childish or not, they were completely unexpected of what you thought a group of CEOs. They didn’t live up to the cliché uptight and uber sophisticated stereotype, rather open and acted however they chose.

It was refreshing.

“It’s cause we’re friends with you, Taehyung.” Hoseok shot back and it made everyone snicker.

“I got it. Let’s ask them to spill some details about each other only they’d know. Someone’s bound to ask that.” Seokjin reasoned, gauging agreeance from the others.

“Oh my God, you guys already know our marriage is fake. Why would you make this up?” You asked through a giggle, still finding the situation comical.

“Sorry Mrs. Kim, but that’s precisely why, and I’m afraid we don’t know what you mean by ‘fake’. Now tell the good press something about Mr. Kim we don’t know.” Jungkook began the skit as he held his fake microphone towards you, the others joining in as though imitating paparazzi.

“Alright, this is gonna be exclusive, pens ready?” You decided to join them, and they all nodded in confirmation as Taehyung flashed his eyes to you, unprepared for you to play along.

“Mr. Kim is quite something.” You addressed him formally for effect. “He acts all mysterious and cool, but he’s actually just a cuddler who likes tea and cuts the crusts off his bread.” You relayed with a wide grin, all of them suddenly exclaiming and reacting like a high schooler has just confessed the name of their crush.

“Oh my God, Tae, seriously? Bread crusts? What are you, like, 3?” Seokjin teased.

“Hyung, your ears literally turn red when people give you attention. Are you 3?” Taehyung retorted and it only elicited more noise from the group, Seokjin exclaiming defensively and Taehyung bringing a hand up to his forehead, sighing.

“Guys! Okay, let’s get some real answers here. We gotta know what Y/N would say if someone asked her.. maybe some things she likes about Taehyung. Let’s hear it.” Jimin got everyone back on track, attention on you.

You smiled nervously and flashed a look towards Taehyung, who still had this arms folded and vision looking off to the side, ignoring the entire situation before him.

You could tell he was pissed with the way his jaw locked, though the fact that he wasn’t paying attention made you a little more confident.

Taehyung wasn’t exactly pissed, though if he could bonk all his friends on the head a few times he would. He knew teasing and jokes were all common within the group, he just didn’t expect to be the sole target tonight, and so he decided to smoothly neglect the conversation altogether.

He was succeeding, not expecting you to answer their question seriously until Taehyung suddenly heard you speak up, surprised eyes flickering to you.

“Hmm, if I had to say..” You were hesitant, Taehyung shocked you were even answering.

What would you say?

“He has nice, big hands.” You admitted softly, Taehyung’s brows raising with surprise. “He has a nice voice, too, and... his smile.” You added as you nodded to yourself, confirming your own list and Taehyung was left damn near speechless once again.

He didn’t really know how to act, acknowledging his face as the most common thing people liked about him, rarely ever hearing those aspects of himself mentioned.

And he oddly felt.. nice.

“Awh, now that’s cute, good job, Y/N.” Jungkook praised you, Hoseok then pointing his make-believe mic in Taehyung’s direction.

“Your turn, Chairman Kim, what do you like most about your wife?” He mimicked an interviewer and everyone followed in accordance, mics shifting towards him.

“Uhh..” Taehyung became slightly nervous under everyone’s scrutiny, not knowing if he should assume his usual unreadable nature or answer their request truthfully.

“Tae, dude, if you don’t say anything then I will.” Jungkook declared, just about ready to speak again until you cut him off, snorting.

“Don’t sweat it, guys. He won’t say anything.” You really knew Taehyung would have nothing to say, so you crossed your arms and became uninterested in the conversation.

Until Taehyung spoke.

“She does this pouting thing.. with her lips. It’s cute.” Taehyung started, coming up to rub the back of his neck awkwardly and peer at anything but a pair of eyes. “Her height.. and her eyes. She has nice eyes.”

The floor had to be tired of you by now, because Taehyung seemed to make you want to fall hard pretty often. You didn’t know what to do, eyes blown and nearly on the verge of choking, unable to believe a Godly being like Taehyung just admitted to liking something about you.

Is this what it feels like to win at life?

His words kept ringing in your head, melting into a shy mess with your cheeks beyond hot, avoiding eye contact with everyone while Taehyung grew slightly embarrassed, similarly looking off to the side.

“Holy shit, you guys are actually cute.” Jimin remarked through a chuckle as he pointed at you both, you and Taehyung mirroring the same look of horror while protesting at the same time. “No we aren’t!”

And it only made the men crack up even harder.

It was laugh after laugh as that conversation went on, finding a quick and pleasant liking to Taehyung’s friends. They’d made it clear as day they liked you as well, to be precise they seemed to love you, making playful nudges at Taehyung for saying yes to someone just right for him; and you seriously pondered what that exactly meant.

It was further into the night now, the gala having picked up in activity and passed the long social hour, now leading into more of a party scene as upbeat music filled the hall.

You’d stuck with Taehyung the whole night as promised, having met more of the people he knew. The evening had been quite calm, both you and Taehyung having silently, though mutually ignored the conversation from before for sanity purposes, only focusing on the additional people you met.

Taehyung and yourself had been talking up a storm with Jimin for the past half an hour, Taehyung introducing him as his best friend and getting the full run down of how that came about. It was highly entertaining, listening to mentions of alcohol, 4AM fighting and even an incident with dumplings.

It had you three laughing merrily while music played, Taehyung’s arm draped around you like it had been for majority of the night, practically hugging you to him. He was elaborating on a story that had something to do with a dream-catcher, all smiles and giggles.

That was until Taehyung suddenly froze next to you, sight seeming to set on a person behind Jimin and he immediately changed his aura.

“Jimin, what the fuck? Did you invite him?” Taehyung cocked his head in the general direction, eyes set hard.

Jimin’s eyebrows shot up and and casually looked behind him, registering the culprit himself and turning back to Taehyung. “Holy shit, no, I didn’t.”

“Then why is he here?”

“Fuck, I don’t know, Tae. My parents probably invited him, I’m sorry.” Jimin apologized as he rubbed the back of his neck, growing apprehensive.

“Don’t worry, Jimin. It’s just.. not him, not fucking him.” Taehyung’s voice grew a little darker, almost hateful as his hand gripped around you tighter.

“Taehyung, what’s wrong?” You asked tentatively, though didn’t exactly get a response since Taehyung became distracted, talking more so to himself.

“Why the fuck is he here of all people? Of all damn people..” Taehyung scoffed to himself humorlessly, clearly annoyed.

“Taehyung, who?”

“Nobody, we’re getting a drink. Jimin, please?” Taehyung and Jimin had a conversation with their eyes, Jimin immediately nodding and moving towards a certain man you barely caught sight off before Taehyung was pulling you away. You tried protesting, but the tightened grip around you and Taehyung’s frustrated expression was enough to shut you up.

Something was seriously wrong.

You followed him along quietly until you heard a bit of a commotion behind you, able to distinguish Jimin’s voice protesting. You almost looked back until a stranger suddenly snuck up on Taehyung, draping an arm over him.

“Kim Taehyung! Where you going? Damn, it’s been long.” The man spoke as he lowered his hand to Taehyung’s back, nearly smacking it as though they were old time buddies.

Though the expression that painted Taehyung’s face said completely otherwise; he looked extremely irritated, and not the playful type.

“Hisung, yeah, it has.” Taehyung bleakly acknowledged him, said man with an arm still draped over Taehyung’s shoulders until he shrugged him off harshly, pulling you closer to him protectively.

It made the man direct his attention to you. “Oh, this is your wife, right? Nice to meet you, Han Hisung.” The man smiled and extended his hand, not knowing if you should extend yours until Taehyung blatantly cut the man off, physically blocking his hand.

“Skip the pleasantries, Hisung, what do you want?” You were shocked to see this emotion on Taehyung; rarely having seen him frustrated, trying to manage his annoyance as he gave Hisung a dead stare, intimidating as ever.

Though Hisung didn’t cower like everyone else did, seeming to rather thrive.

“I don’t want anything. I can’t just meet your wife?” He coated his tone condescendingly, gesturing towards you.

“No, you can’t. We’re getting a drink.” Taehyung seriously seemed bothered as he began walking you away with him, the harder squeeze of his hand around you indicating he was either growing more irritated, didn’t want to let you go, or a mix of both.

“Oh, c’mon.” Hisung pulled Taehyung back by the shoulder but Taehyung becomes irritated, shoving his arm away harshly.

“Not now, Hisung. Not at Jimin’s event.” Taehyung warned him as though he was crossing a fine line, and you grew afraid of what would occur if that were compromised.

“What, I’m not doing anything.” Hisung held out his arms, feigning innocence. “I gotta say though, if I wanted one thing it’d be to say your wife’s hot as fuck.” He cocked an eyebrow and began eyeing you in your dress, growing uncomfortable and sending him a dirty look, though you naturally leaned closer towards Taehyung and he took notice.

“Say that again I’ll make you regret it, Hisung.” Taehyung’s jaw was locked, a protective feeling overwhelming him.

“You’re seriously gonna introduce her to everyone but me?” Hisung looked offended. “She should know who I am, especially to you.” He tried making a point, eluding to something between them.

“Nah, I don’t think so.” Taehyung flat out rejected him, his expression blunt as he seemed to radiate unbothered energy.

“I think you should. She should know the kind of man her husband is, and what he’s done.” He said knowingly, in a daunting way that accused Taehyung of something that seemed deeper than it looked.

“There’s nothing to know, and I never did anything.” Taehyung simply denied, as though he’s said this multiple times.

“Really? You don’t wanna tell her about how you sabotage people? Use your money to buy success?”

Taehyung had to pinch the bridge of his nose, sighing out frustrated. “For fuck’s sake, how many times do I have to tell you? I’ve never done shit like that. Leave.” Taehyung finalized, attempting to control his anger.

You were trying to remain calm and look on objectively, though felt a sense of worry for where this was going, only Taehyung’s seemingly instinctive guard on you keeping you from anxiety.

Hisung scoffed, “You know, your wife should know how much of a fucking liar you are.” He spat, his vision suddenly growing narrowed as he eyed you both suspiciously. “Come to think of it, wife kinda sounds like a stretch.”

This time it wasn’t even Taehyung responding, you beating him to the punch. “Excuse me? The fuck does that mean?”

“Oh, so she talks.”

You were just about stepping forward to give this asshole a piece of your mind until Taehyung suddenly gripped onto your arms from behind, pulling you to him protectively.

“Hisung, what the fuck do you want?” Taehyung’s tone was leveled with a sense of controlled rage, clear effort to contain himself and you were completely understanding of that.

“Not much. I just find your marriage suspicious, and if I do then others do too. Wouldn’t want to taint the precious Kim reputation with that, now would we?” The remark was sly, causing Taehyung’s hold around you to tense.

“What the fuck are you implying, exactly? Try making some sense.”

“Your marriage isn’t convincing, jackass. There’s no way you two are really married, don’t think I don’t know there’s something behind it.” He stared squarely back at Taehyung, determined. “And when I get my hands on that information, don't think you're the only one who can sabotage someone.” Hisung was resolute as he declared his threat, only making Taehyung more resentful, more rash.

“Your opinion doesn’t matter to me, jackass. Nothing you do does” Taehyung was confident in the argument and it oddly made you proud, now understanding why he was so successful and well-acclaimed. It’s like he truly didn't care what others thought and only lived for the purpose of what he found important to him, contributing to his confidence and composed approach towards life. He carried himself with an affirmed sense of self-worth that never bordered egotistical, and you were lying if you said it wasn’t hot sometimes.

Because scratch that, it was incredibly hot.

Hisung laughed humourlessly, hissing. “I don’t think we can say the same about Mrs. Kim, though, her opinion should matter to you, right?” He then suddenly turned his vision to you and drew closer, speaking in a superficially saccharine tone. “Jagiya, you should really look into who your husband is. He’s not half the man he says he is.” Hisung suddenly came too close and Taehyung immediately tugged you behind him, shielding your smaller frame as his tone dangerously darkened.

“Don’t call her that, and never fucking come near her.” Taehyung was seething now, clutching one of your hands so tightly you became worried of his heightened emotions.

“Nah, I don’t think so.” Hisung mimicked him. “She should know I’d treat her better than her asshole of a husband, make sure she’s nice and satisfied with how much of a man I am compared to you.” Hisung remarked without a single care, and you nearly felt the blooding searing in Taehyung’s veins.

But you could tell that was exactly Hisung’s goal; to rile Taehyung up and it unfortunately worked. No longer was the calm, cool and collected Taehyung you knew, instead feeling him suddenly rush towards Hisung with a fist until you gripped onto his jacket from behind, calling his name.

“Tae.” Your voice was soft, immediately stopping him as you clutched urgently. Taehyung could hear the frailty of your worried voice, could feel your little hold on his jacket as he came to his senses.

Taehyung grinded his teeth hard as his fist tightened for a mere second before steadily loosening, calming himself down before he made his last remark. “Go fuck yourself, Hisung.” Taehyung spat with pure disdain as he turned around and swept up your hand, leading you away from the situation as far as possible.

He pulled you along hastily, walking with a sense of speed that almost had you tripping on your dress. You were seconds from telling him to slow down until he stopped you both in a hallway.

“Taehyung, wh-” You almost got out until Taehyung suddenly pushed you up against the nearest wall, breath hot and heavy as he huffed frustratedly, raw anger written all over him.

Taehyung’s entire towering body was unexpectedly inches from you, his forearms laid against the marble tiling above your head as he hung his own low, almost trying to conceal his face into your shoulder. It’s like he was blocking you off from any other person, defensively caging you as his chest rose and fell shallowly with white hot anger, your face tucked into his shoulder. His heated breath was continuously tickling the exposed skin of your neck, so close your heart was beating faster than it should’ve.

You were only left shocked, hands fallen slack by your sides and unable to move.

“I’m sorry.” He huffed out suddenly. “Fuck, I’m so sorry I’m just.. really angry right now and I can’t calm down.” Taehyung seemed infuriated though worried, his hands clutching into fists above you as he leaned in even closer, mere centimeters between you two as he remained pressed into your personal space.

“Shit, don’t be scared I just-fuck, I hate him. He’s the only person who makes me so angry.” Taehyung breathed out frustratedly, eyes shut as he tried to control himself. “And fuck, I didn’t want him near you. I don’t want him to talk to you. I don’t want anyone to fucking come near you.”

Taehyung’s confessions kept coming and you were simply taken aback, another show of his emotions on full display and you wondered how he always so neatly composed himself.

“Tae-”

“Just stay in front of me, please.” He begged. “Where I can see you, just stay here.” He stressed, trying his best to breathe properly but only failed. “I don’t.. think I like when other guys are around you.” He confessed out of nowhere, trying to work through the claim hesitantly at first until he eventually nodded, affirming it.

“Yeah, I don’t like it.” He declared as he continued to lean in, his proximity allowing for you to constantly smell his intoxicating, Invictus cologne; its sexy scent paired with his perfectly tailored suit hugging the curves of his large, broad body only arousing your nerves.

“God, fuck.” He huffed out. “No matter what, stay away from Hisung. Never talk to him. He ruins everything he touches, every fucking thing.” Taehyung was dead serious, still hiding his face from you as he spoke angrily near your ear. “He’s been trying to ruin me for years. He’s already tried with everything else and he’ll come for you. He can’t ruin our marriage, and I swear to God if he fucking does anything to you-”

“Taehyung, hey, shh.” You brought your hands up to his chest to try calming him down, able to discern Taehyung ever rarely grew angry and when he did, just needed someone to quell his troubles. “Breathe, Taehyung, breathe, okay?” You spoke with a soft tone, trying to contrast the white hot anger you could sense in him by rubbing his chest pacifyingly.

Taehyung immediately tensed at the action, almost in shock until he ultimately tried to breathe, slow and steady.

“There you go, that’s better.” You encouraged into his shoulder, hands resting and lightly massaging as you inquired. “Talk to me, Taehyung, what’s wrong? Who’s Hisung?”

“Fuck, I’ll get angry again.” He warned, breath still hot and heavy as you smoothed over his dress shirt, trying to soothe him.

“It’s okay. I’m here, Tae, you have me. Tell me anything.” You assured and attempted to mirror his own words from a week ago, worried about his open show of emotions and thinking you should be helpful, make sure you're supplying all the support he needs because he may never be this open again.

Taehyung’s temper was still high, more of his hot breath on your shoulder as he spoke, lips still by your ear and the bass in his voice sending currents through you.

“It goes back 3 years, rival companies.” He began. “His father was dismissed as CEO and they held a shareholders meeting to decide a new one. Long story short, he won the vote, but only by a 49-51 percent margin. He barely scrapped by, and after he was appointed CEO he found out his major shareholders voted against him. What made things worse was that right after, they pulled all their shares from his company and invested in mine, and he fucking-” Taehyung was growing frustrated again recounting the story, his body rising and falling faster until your hands snaked up to his jaw, fingers splaying across his cheeks as you held his face pacifyingly.

“Taehyung, breathe again. You’re fine.” You felt him listen to you, breathing deeply as he became more composed again, continuing.

“He thinks I sabotaged him, that I colluded with his shareholders and used my money when I never did. I only had acquainted relationships with them at the time and never convinced them of anything. They told me they chose to invest because they saw me as the better company, the more competent CEO.” Taehyung was venting, and you let him exactly do so by attentively listening, holding him.

“It wasn’t my fault, but he thinks it is. And now he’s made it his life’s mission to ruin mine, ruin anything he can get his hands on because he’s convinced I ruined his.” Taehyung sounded upset, clearly fed up with having to deal with such an incessant pain in the ass.

“Just not you,” He sounded like he was pleading, a whisper. “Not fucking you, he can’t ruin us, or our marriage.”

“He won’t, Taehyung. We won’t let him.” The pads of your thumbs smoothed over Taehyung’s skin, trying to ease him as he moved back slightly, vision meeting yours.

“Y/N, I don’t lie. I wouldn’t sabotage anybody, I don’t play dirty like that. Even if the business world is riddled with people like that, I would never do it. I’m not like that at all.” A hint of desperation leaked into his tone, eyes gentle as he so emphatically tried to convince you he was nothing like Hisung said.

And you found your heart softening thinking about the fact that it affected him so much. That while he didn’t care what others thought of him, he somehow valued what you thought.

“Taehyung, don’t worry, I know, okay? You’re completely fine. He just tries to rile you up because he knows you’re better, more competent.” You slid your hands back down over his neck, letting them rest over his strong chest again. It made your breaths uneven, registering how close he was to you, just inches from your face.

“He probably knows those shareholders chose you because you’re the better CEO. He knows it, he just tries to deny the truth by looking for ways to ruin your life, so he doesn’t have to accept he’s inferior.” You offered earnestly, rhythmically smoothing him over. Taehyung’s eyes suddenly swirled with a sense of ease, his tense body now seeming to relax. “You think so?”

“Of course, Tae. You’re nothing like that, I know you’re not.” You said determinedly, gripping his shirt lightly to drive your point forward, eyes conveying warmth.

Though the response that met you was Taehyung gazing into your eyes boldly as he heard you address him so casually by a nickname already, his look containing something you couldn’t decipher, and it left butterflies swarming your chest.

You didn’t realize how intoxicatingly close you both were in this position; Taehyung’s arms caging you against the wall, body pressing into you as he looked at you, not breathing hard anymore but hotly, like he was feeling something he was attempting to manage. Your hands funnily contrasted the size of his chest as he glanced at them, then up at him, clutching him a little tighter the more the tension seemed to build.

It was obvious now, both of you were merely staring at each other, Taehyung’s Adam’s apple bobbing as he swallowed and your eyes followed the movement, something unknown alighting inside you at the image. It called necessary attention to his sculpted neck and you found yourself wondering if you’d ever get to lay kisses on it, possibly even mark it

You bit your lip at the thought, hating that such an idea dawned on you, igniting with something unholy the more you breathed in his sexy scent, his large body enclosing you. It sent chills down your spine, trying to contain yourself by shifting and clamping down on your lip harder.

Taehyung’s eyes flickered to the very action, his undivided attention now on your mouth. He could feel every harder squeeze of your hands on his chest as the heat rose, fisting his own hands against the wall with the need to draw himself closer to you, especially with the way you looked right now.

Taehyung already couldn’t keep his hands off you when you resembled the hottest, and yet most gorgeous thing he’s ever seen in that dress. Either a sweet angel descended from heaven or the right kind of demon he craved. It was even more difficult knowing it’s a dress he chose, adoring the way you were wrapped up in his favourite colour, and thought red has never looked better on anyone else.

It also made him think of some things he shouldn’t speak aloud. Though Taehyung knew you, and knew you weren't ready for anything of that sort, so he remained collected and only stuck to having an arm around you tonight, mindful of boundaries.

But when you were under his scrutiny, smaller self tucked against a wall because of him and clearly hot and bothered yourself, your exposed skin raking his brain, he couldn’t keep from nearing your lips.

He’s once felt how soft they were before, seeing on multiple occasions how plushy they truly are and desiring to feel that same soft sensation again. So he disregarded all thought, coming forward inch by inch as he gauged your response, and when he viewed you fluttering your eyes shut and lifting your head towards him, he fought back cracking a smirk.

Taehyung was milliseconds from connecting your mouths, feeling the skin of his lips blissfully brush yours as his sweet breath invaded your mouth, only for a frantic voice suddenly calling out his name to interrupt, the very culprit tumbling into the hallway.

“Taehyung! Y/N- oh shit.” Taehyung immediately ducked his face away from you and you hastily let him go, Taehyung puffing out frustrated air as he met his friends’ eyes. “Jimin.. what?”

“I-uh. I’m sorry, but I got Hisung kicked out and we’re gonna start the last toast. You guys should um...be there.” Jimin cleared his throat and began shuffling, avoiding eye contact with the both of you.

“Okay, we’re coming.”

“Sorry, again.” Jimin bowed lightly and nearly made a break for it.

Taehyung sighed heavily, pushing himself off the wall and straightening up as he freed you, finally able to breathe peacefully.

“We should um.. go.” He voiced awkwardly.

“Yeah.. just give me a second. I’ll be back from the restroom.” You dared to make eye contact with him to seem unaffected, though panicked the instant your gazes locked.

“Okay.” He nodded, seeming unbothered.

You grasped the skirt of your dress and your heels clacked against the tiled flooring as you scurried off, needing to find the bathroom to see whether or not you appeared as much of a mess as you felt.

You bolted inside and ran towards the sink, spotting two women possibly your age by the mirror though ultimately ignored them, patting over your cheeks to feel how warm they were.

Were you really just seconds away from kissing Taehyung? Kissing him? What would’ve happened if Jimin never walked in? Would you have kissed him for however long, would you have stopped it?

Even better question, why didn’t you stop it? Why were you so ready to kiss him, maybe even excited by the very idea? It sent a chill down your spine, even recalling that Taehyung stated earlier he liked your lips.

Kim Taehyung liked your lips, the same ridiculously high-status, wealthy man people were on their knees for, practically Seoul’s most powerful CEO and Korea’s seemingly unattainable bachelor; that same Taehyung was the one who liked not only your lips, but your height, even your eyes.

He said they were nice.

You didn’t even want to unbox the entire Hisung situation. He so naturally defended you, even held you back out of consideration for your safety it seemed, and it frightened you how much you liked it, liked that he was so protective and made all those confessions about disliking other men around you.

It may have been possessive, but you fucking liked it.

And you already felt doomed.

You were simply imploding on yourself, having your own personal meltdown when one of the two women audaciously addressed you, tone light and airy.

“Oh my God, are you Min Y/N?” She inquired.

You flashed your eyes to her, answering with furrowed eyebrows. “Uh, Kim Y/N now, but yes.”

“Wow, so you’re the woman Kim Taehyung married?” The other one perked up.

“..Yes.” You answered confused.

The other woman really scoffed here, scoffed, “Song-i, it’s the other way around. She married him.” The rather rude looking woman clarified, and you found out right after just how rude she was. “The Kim Taehyung would never willingly marry someone like her.”

Your expression immediately contorted, unbelieving of her audacity. “Excuse me?”

“Don’t think we’re stupid, everyone knows you seduced him into it.” She nearly spat, tone snobby as ever.

You guffawed humourlessly, truly having it up to here with today because it seemed never-ending with bullshit. “Think what you want, but I didn’t seduce him.”

“We know you’re lying, he wouldn’t marry some runaway like you. You came out of nowhere, you clearly got into his bed before you got him to the altar.” The other one added on, painting their twisted narrative together.

“It wasn’t like that all, but if you want to think so because you’re not the one he takes home at night, then be my fucking guest.” You countered them, look sharp enough you were sure you could cut a diamond.

They both took immediate offence, having the audacity to near you and invade your personal space. “You’re not the only woman he’s taken home, do you really think you’re special?” She insinuated something you weren’t dumb enough to not catch, heart sinking at the thought.

“What exactly are you trying to get at?”

“The fact that he married you as a favour, you runaway, and everyone knows your marriage isn’t love at all.” She relayed with a snippy tone. “Don’t you get you’re just charity to him? Everyone knows it, sweetie.”

You were trying hard to think of a way to counter, though your stinging heart took the jab like it was white hot lightning. You felt crushed within seconds at the comment hitting home, sinking lower until you spoke up.

“Our marriage isn’t your business. Maybe try getting a life before you revolve it around mine.” You spat as you sent them a petty look, making your way out and almost exiting until you felt a splash of water hitting the back of your hair, mouth falling agape at the sheer audacity of what just fucking happened.

“Your life is fucking miserable. You’ll stay by his side but he’ll never love you. Keep acting like your his real wife and see what’ll happen. Everyone hates you and how you made him marry you out of pity. Watch your back, runaway, you never know when he might end it all and break your little heart.” You almost, almost turned around to land a right hook across the girl’s face until you decided against it, composing yourself with a breathing mantra and instead choosing your favourite way of leaving a bad situation.

With a snarky last word.

“Seems he’s already broken yours with this ring, huh? Stay mad at the ring bitches, stay mad at the ring.” You smiled condescendingly as you flaunted Taehyung’s twelve thousand dollar ring, walking out of the bathroom despite their exclamations and practically marching towards the hall, seething.

You arrived inside and plopped down on your seat next to Taehyung bitterly, utterly vexed as you crossed your arms and grinded your teeth.

“Hey, where were you?” Taehyung asked. “You missed the toast.”

“Could’ve done it without me anyway.” You replied curtly, all the information you received in just 2 minutes ruling your thoughts and sending you into a storm of anger, spoiling your mood.

Taehyung became confused. “Are you okay? What happened?”

“Nothing.” You huffed and reached for your glass of water, taking a large swig and nearly slamming it back onto the table.

Taehyung reacted surprised. “Seriously, what’s wrong?” He became apprehensive of your mood, grabbing your hand on the table gently as he searched for your eyes.

Though he instead found your eyes flashing towards something else, someone else before you snatched your hand away, eyes set cold.

“I said nothing.”

Taehyung followed your previous line of sight and landed on two women finding their seats a few tables away, their own eyes immediately deflecting from him once he made eye contact.

And it really only took two seconds for Taehyung to connect the dots, recognizing their faces.

Taehyung sighed heavily, feeling guilty and suddenly apologetic about the possible situation, knowing something must have been said to you.

He turned back around, “Y/N, what happened?” He tried inquiring again, though you responded with absolutely nothing, completely crossed and avoiding him.

He exhaled tiredly, this day having been the epitome of a joke. Taehyung was scanning over you again when he suddenly noticed the ends of your hair, distinguishing they were wet and he found it strange. “Y/N, why the fuck is your hair wet?” He was moving to touch the damp parts until you evaded him, tone rigid.

“Nothing, Taehyung.”

Taehyung sighed again, frustrated as he once again put two-and-two together, remembering you’d all come from the restroom and addressed you. “What did they say, Y/N? Tell me right now, is that why your hair’s wet?”

“No, Taehyung, nothing happened,” You stressed, turning your body even further away from him and crossing your arms tighter.

Taehyung determined he’s truly had enough of today and rose from his seat, you noticing though choosing to ignore him. Taehyung quickly resolved he was going to fix this, beyond agitated this entire day had been damned to hell. He was having a good time too, especially keeping in mind whatever in God’s name was happening between you two, and only knowing that it made him inexplicably happy for some reason.

Though that mood was ruined now, Taehyung shaking away his thoughts as he began plotting his approach towards your situation, entirely pissed off as he made his way towards the bar, concocting his plan.

It took Taehyung only a good 10 minutes to get what he needed, snatching the nicest bottle of champagne and trying to remember where he’d observed the two women sitting, strolling his way over to the table with his fakest grin.

“Good evening, ladies.” He greeted with a saccharine tone as he neared them.

“Oh my God, Taehyung!” One of the girls beamed. “We haven’t seen you so long, what are you doing here?”

“Yeah, too long!”

“It has.” Taehyung smiled. “I actually wanted to offer this.” Taehyung then revealed the bottle of champagne from behind his back, holding it out towards them.

The two women became elated, practically cheering as they clearly admired Taehyung more than he liked. “Oh wow! Thank you so much!” One of them thanked, receiving the bottle bashfully.

“You’re too kind, Taehyung, did you really get this for us?” The other inquired, a bright smile on her face.

“Actually, I didn’t.”

Both women looked at each other confused, eyebrows furrowed. “You.. didn’t?”

“No,” Taehyung responded with a bleak expression in near offence they’d assume that, smile wiped from his face. “You both did.”

“Wh-what?” They both questioned, incredulous.

“I put it on your tabs, geniuses. There’s 6 more bottles, by the way.”

Both women’s eyes went wide, immediately protesting. “T-this is the most expensive bottle of champagne here!” They looked annoyed, and Taehyung was all about it.

“I know.” Taehyung smiled condescendingly, drawing closer to the women and dropping his tone to a scarily low, threatening octave.

“Say anything to my wife again and I’ll make sure you pay more.” Taehyung finalized and rubbed his tongue along the inside of his cheek as he walked away, smirking. He ignored their protests as he passed by the bartender, winking for the 6 other bottles of champagne to be delivered to them.

Taehyung then made his way to you, now in a hurry to leave this awful night behind as he gently gripped your arm, speaking into your ear to not alert anyone else at the table. “Y/N, we’re leaving.”

Taehyung didn’t really have to wait, you responding rapidly, “Don’t have to tell me twice.” You were already rising from your seat, done with this entire Godforsaken night yourself.

You both stepped away together, just about reaching the hall doors until Taehyung stopped you in front, holding you by your arms. “Stay here, I’ll get your coat.”

You nodded at him and Taehyung bolted off, wanting to nab your coat as fast as possible so he could drape it around you and practically flaunt your relationship in front of everyone. He didn’t care if it was fake anymore, didn’t care for the legitimacy of his actions; he simply wanted the world to know you’re his wife, purposely wanted those two girls and everyone to see him treating you affectionately.

And he most certainly wanted to squash any of the doubt Hisung called attention to earlier that kept bugging him, entailing your marriage already seeming fake to him, and could to multiple other people.

So he retrieved the coats and came rushing back to you, having worn his as he approached you. You almost reached out for your coat until Taehyung halted you.

“Don’t, I’m putting it on you.” He rounded the coat around your body, helping your arms into the sleeves. He pulled it snug around you and held onto the ends where it should’ve been buttoned, taking a moment to think.

Taehyung simply gazed at you, licking his lips contemplating what more he could do in this moment that would be convincing enough, knowing there had to be people watching you two right now.

He realized he was staring without having said anything. “Sorry, I’m trying to think of something to do for everyone watching but I don’t know what.” Taehyung flashed to your lips and his mind explored the idea, though ultimately fought against it.

“People are watching?” You inquired.

“Yeah,” Taehyung clutched onto your jacket, trying to think as he looked at your little bundled up self.

“But I’m not sure what to do-” Taehyung was cut off by you suddenly grabbing his tie and crashing your lips onto his in a single second.

Taehyung’s eyes blew out, taken by surprise until he found himself quickly melting into your kiss, hands gripping your jacket tighter. He couldn’t help himself from opening up his mouth to catch more of yours, lips sensually kissing yours in a slow, unhurried pace.

You instantly loved the way he kissed, Taehyung somehow having taken control when you were the one who initiated everything, completely taken by his pillowy, delicate lips.

Taehyung didn’t care if your lipstick smudged onto him or how brash the public display of affection seemed; all he cared about was the soft feeling of your lips against his own, and the sexy way you wre tugging him by his tie.

He knew it would stay on his mind for weeks.

You were getting lost until he disconnected your mouths, only looking at each other with undecipherable feelings, shimmering eyes that had no clue what just happened.

Taehyung smiled before sweeping up your hand in an instant, pulling you out of the hall and eventually outside to quickly sent a text to his driver, guiding you to the curb of the venue.

He held you against him to keep you warm while walking, suddenly speaking up when something occurred to him.

“You called me Tae, you know.”

“What?”

“My nickname, you called me by it earlier.” Taehyung repeated.

“Oh, I’m sorry. I just heard your friends say it and it slipped out, I didn’t mean to-”

“Say it all you want.” Taehyung was grinning to himself like an idiot, thinking you weren’t looking at him but that’s exactly what you were doing, admiring the curve of his perfect cupid’s bow with hints of your lipstick smeared on him. “It’s better when you say it.”

And now it was your turn to smile like an idiot.

prev. ↞ || ↠ next || masterlist

tags : @thedarkwinterrose @ayujaded @couldbeyourlast @ladyarmanto @anpanman-sonyeondan @apollukee @blueevelvt @taesluttt @scalubera @laurynne5 @dreamsindreamss @thequeen-kat @awsome-small-k @wrecklesssly @kweenhu @jalexad @staerify @bangforever @dyriddle @aianloveseven @waves-and-woods @hoefortaeshands @veronawrites @nightapple4jk @wataemelonz @aomi-nabi @katbonv @hantaev @jinpuddin @usamizuki @wooya1224 @bambuzlee @jenotation @tangledsparkles @pcyxljh @forbts-only @dumplingley @ccmemoirs @kleritata @thelilbutifulthings @maygem2780 @lachimolala95 @betysotelo18 @prettycoolting @opaljm @jeonlovers @honeyboocal @preciouschimine

#thebtswritersclub #bangtanhq #kwritersworldnet #ksmutclub #thetruthuntoldnet #taehyung x reader #taehyung smut #taehyung angst #taehyung fluff #kim taehyung x reader #bts smut #bts angst #bts fluff #taehyung scenario #taehyung fanfiction #taehyung arranged marriage au #kim taehyung

3K notes · View notes

normal-thoughts-official · 3 years ago

Text

The world keeps spinning (it really shouldn't)

Vance did it. He defeated Josephine, saved his grandpa and Elliot, and saved the town. Everything's fixed.

No. Everything is awful. He failed, and now his friend- now Tom is gone.

And he'd rather fight Josephine all over again, because it'd be easier than what he has to do now- tell Andy about it.

Fandom: It Lives (Visual Novels)

Relationships: Andy Kang/Tom Sato, Danni Asturias/Imogen Wescott, (dannimogen is background and very brief but i couldn't resist), Andy Kang & Ava Cunningham & Lucas Thomas & Lily Ortiz

Additional Tags: tom dies and everything is awful, Angst, Grief/Mourning, Friendship, for basic context im going with the version of ILITW that i got, which is that everyone survived and noah took jane's place, and then for ILB i did the version where tom dies obviously, (which is not the version i got), (everyone survived), (i feel the need to say this for my own ego), but anyway i was like what if tho. andy would be devastated, and then... this happened?, only difference from canon is that ILITW MC told everyone about noah a lot before, also like. imma be real with yall, im physically uncapable of giving my MCs serious names, so ILB MC was named That Bitch and i didnt want to give him a real name, cuz it felt like betrayal, so im just calling him vance for this one, is it his nickname? is he called vance vance? dont worry about it, Anyway that's it, Pining, you know. before the death part. it's mentioned, also we're ignoring the whole richard tries to murder MC thing, cuz i dont have time for that, so pretend ILB ended on chapter 17, Hopeful Ending, considering the theme i mean

Read it on Ao3

The city of Westchester looks exactly the same, but somehow feels a lot less wholesome, now. Vance walks in it and feels like a corpse among the living, like a ghost screaming to everyone that something's wrong. And being ignored.

It shouldn't look the same, without Tom.

But no one knows, yet.

He swallows, running a hand behind the nape of his neck. That's why he's here, anyway - they should know, they deserve to know, and he doesn't want to have the funeral without Tom's friends there.

Which is why he's going to tell Andy. Himself, in person. Because he might not know him very well, but he wants to do the right thing, and that's the least Andy deserves. He knows there's no one Tom loved like he did Andy, and from what he's seen of them together, the feeling was mutual.

He has to do this. But he feels sick, just thinking about that bond, and how it was ruined.

How could he let this happen to them?

He was so cocky, so stupid, so reckless... He thought everything would turn out okay. Assumed it would, even, because it kept getting him through it, to think that everything would turn out fine.

God. What a joke.

He walks into the little diner Andy had recommended. I'm sure you've heard of that place, Tom loves it, he had texted. We always went there to celebrate our wins back in high school. His stomach had churned, but he didn't say anything, because he wasn't going to tell Andy via text. He has to do this right. It's the least he owes him.

So he pretended that everything was fine, and agreed to meet him there. Woke up, and dragged himself to the place, trying to muster up the courage to face the world that seemed to not even care about his mistakes.

When he gets to the diner's door, he takes a deep breath, trying to ground himself for what he's about to do. Face his own mistakes. Face the pain he caused when he failed them both.

He walks in, and to his relief, and despair, Andy is already there. He smiles brightly when he sees Vance, and Vance wants to disappear.

"Vance! Nice to see you, dude. I heard about what went down in Pine Springs, glad you're okay," he says, not giving time for Vance to answer before continuing, this weird sense of calm and sympathy about him. "So, I assume you still need help with that ghost? From what I've seen in the news, it seemed like you handled it pretty well, but it's not like they are giving us supernatural updates or anything, so I figured there were still some loose ends to tie. Are the other guys coming? Where's Tom?" he looks over behind Vance, and Vance wants to die at the question. God, how is he going to tell him? He didn't really think about that, beyond the part where he has to. "I kind of thought you'd come together again. Bad move to come separated, Tom is always late to everything, I swear if it weren't for me he'd have been kicked out of the team for missing practice too many times. And I'm not the most punctual guy in the world, mind you, but I still had to drag his ass there so he'd be on time- is everything okay?"

Vance is a little shocked by the question. It's not, but what is he supposed to answer? "Andy," he says, a little careful, "things… went a little wrong, back there."

"Oh, shoot," he says, "I'm sorry, man, I kinda assumed, when I heard about how the flooding and the animal attacks were in full swing and then just stopped suddenly, that that was when you got rid of the ghost, you know? And seeing you all in one piece… I thought it was over already. Do you need help? I can round up the guys, and we can go-"

"No, Andy," Vance says, "the ghost is gone."

Andy looks at him, confused. "Then what's the problem?"

"Tom," he says, then winces when he sees all the color drain from Andy's face.

Andy waits for barely a second, then breaks into anxious questioning. "Tom? Why? What do you mean? Is he hurt? How bad is it? Did he have to go to the hospital? Where is he?"

Vance wants to cry. God. God. He can't do this. "Andy..."

Andy just looks at him, eyes wild, terrified, and it hasn't even hit him yet. "Vance. Vance. Please. What happened? Does Tom need me? Because if so, we need to go-"

"Tom's gone," he says, and it leaves him in a rush, a whisper, taking with it the last of his energy. He's empty, and somehow, it's still awful. "He's… he's dead, Andy."

Andy looks at him, eyes wide, unfocused, lost. "This isn't funny," he says. "If Tom put you up to this, knock it off right now. Tell him not to ever joke about-"

"Andy," Vance says, then swallows. "Tom wouldn't joke about that. You know that."

"No, he wouldn't, but..." His eyes begin to water, panic settling in, gaze darting across the room as if searching for him, "But… No. No. No, knock it off."

Vance starts crying before Andy does. "I'm sorry, Andy."

--------

Andy is in shock. He freezes in place, mouth hanging open, everything about him completely still except for his eyes, still so damn wide, still searching the place, searching Vance, begging for something, anything. Vance sits him back down on the table, gently, and Andy lets himself be handled back, eyes still not settling on him.

"I'm sorry," Vance says. "I… I promised you that I would take care of him. I tried, but… I'm so sorry."

"How?" he asks, "how could this happen? This isn't… After Redfield, when everyone survived, I just… I didn't think any of us could lose to another monster, I..." He shakes his head, vigorously, desperately. "This was supposed to be over. We were done, we were free, it was supposed to be over, we were all supposed to be safe, it shouldn't..."

"I'm sorry. It all happened so fast, I… If I had been faster, maybe..."

"Well, it's a bit late for that now," Andy snaps, and Vance bites his lip, not recoiling, because he deserves it. Then Andy stops, as if realizing what he had said, and for a second, his eyes seem clear again. He shakes his head. "No. I'm sorry. I… If there's anything I've learnt from everything that happened, it's that we can't point fingers when things get hard." He finally looks up at Vance, shaking, eerily still, nothing like the guy he was just seconds ago. He's wrecked, Vance thinks, and he wants to tear at himself in guilt. "What happened? Did he- did he drown, or… Did the ghost..."

"We were fighting monsters," Vance explains. "There were just… So many of them, and it all happened so fast, I..." he looks away, not daring to look back at the memory, not daring to remember the awful scene. As if he has to. Everytime he closes his eyes, it's back, punishing him. "We got his body," he explains. "Pine Springs is taking the victims to mass graves, but we wanted to give him a proper burial. I thought… You'd want to come."

Andy seems surprised, like that hadn't crossed his mind. "You haven't buried him yet?"

Vance bites his lip. "No. We're doing it tonight. We didn't have the time before, and… Well, I thought you'd want to be there. And I think he'd have wanted his body to be in Westchester, so..." He trails off.

Andy looks at him, hesitant. He bites his lip, looks away, then back at him. "Can I see the body?"

Vance does recoil, this time. He wasn't expecting this question. "I… You won't want to."

"What do you mean, I won't want to? I need to say goodbye to him, I-"

"Andy," he says, as gently as possible, because he deserves Andy's anger, all of it, but he won't let him do that to himself. "You won't want to remember him like that. His body…" He looks at Andy's eyes. He's still furious, livid, shaking, and he's lost, and Vance realizes that he doesn't get it, doesn't understand what Vance is saying, and this might be even worse than having to tell him Tom is dead. "It's torn to pieces, Andy. There's not much for you to see."

Andy freezes, for the second time that day. "Was he- oh, god," he looks at his own shaky hands, somehow even more in shock than before. "Was it… At least, was it quick?"

Vance starts crying again. He opens his mouth to answer. He can't. He chokes on the words, on his guilt, on his uselessness. "I'm so sorry, Andy."

------

Andy throws up. Once, twice. He doesn't insist on looking at the body. Obviously, he can't. Just imagining it- it's too much.

He tries to comfort Vance, because he- he's trying to do better, with his anger, with his impulsiveness, but all he can think about is how much he wants to destroy something, and honestly, the whole conversation is a blur. He punches the wall instead, once he gets home. And throws up. Again and again. Sends his friends a message, letting them know about the funeral. Cries. Punches the wall again. And again, and again, hoping that his hands will start to bleed, that he'll tear himself apart. His mom asks what's got him so angry, and he yells, "Tom is dead!". Her face twists in shock, and he can't look at it. He runs away.

Being back outside is almost worse. Everything- it should be in shambles. The whole town, the whole world should be on fire, fizzling, filled with screams and despair, like Andy is. He's never lived in a world without Tom before, never been away from him his whole life, and it shouldn't look like it's just the same. Everything should be gone, destroyed. And it is, but it doesn't look that way, and Andy wants to tear it all apart until it makes sense, at least.

He hates Westchester now. He hates it. God damn the stupid woods, and the stupid cult, and the fucking Power! God damn Andy for telling Tom about it, for letting him become this sort of- monster hunter, for believing that just because they overcame a ghost once, it would keep happening if they pushed their luck.

This wasn't supposed to happen.

Tom can't be dead. It's impossible.

How can Andy still be standing, if Tom isn't here?

---------

He wanders like that the rest of the day, not noticing the hunger that builds up after going a whole day without eating, not noticing the passersby looking at him worriedly, not noticing the thousands of missed calls from his mom, not noticing anything but this awful despair. He knows the feeling of wanting to claw his chest off intimately well, but it's never been like that before. He wants to carve himself hollow. He wants to scream. He wants to run. And he runs from the all-encompassing nothingness, even though he has nowhere to go.

He goes from angry to empty, and then back to angry, all day long, and the day passes in a blur.

--------

Andy meets up with Vance and two girls from their crew. Their group was pretty small, he realizes. A lot smaller than Andy's was, all those years ago. Three years ago. Forever ago. Another lifetime. Just yesterday.

The cemetery is empty, but there's a grave with a black casket they're standing next to. "I thought all the cemetery crew was helping Pine Springs," he says, like he cares. Honestly, he hadn't thought about the logistics of this at all.

"They are," Vance confirms, serious. "You, uh… You know about Noah, right…?"

Andy nods. "Yeah, we, uh, reintroduced ourselves to him a little after you guys left." It was weird, to say the least. All that anger, all that betrayal, bubbling up again right when they had all started to move on from what had happened, to think that it was over… The urge to scream at him, demand answers… And then seeing all the hurt, and the confusion, and remembering that they had loved Noah, once, most of their lives, and that at the end of the day, the only one who had suffered from his actions was himself.

It wasn't easy to forgive. Not to Andy. Or Stacy. Or Ava. But they had been working on it. Maybe they couldn't forgive, much less forget, but at the same time, they couldn't get rid of that bond, either.

Still… "What does this have to do with… With Tom?" If Noah had anything to do with his death, Andy would kill him all over again. He doesn't care about his freaky powers, he'll die if he has to, but Noah will pay.

"He, uh, helped. Dig the grave and, uh, get a casket. That's how we got everything ready."

Oh. "I… I see," he says. "Is he here?"

"No. I told him you guys were coming, and he said it was better if he left."

"Oh," Andy answers. "I guess that's… Yeah. Still..." he raises his voice a little bit, in the direction of the woods. "Thank you, Noah."

He doesn't see or hear anything, not really, but still, somehow, he can tell that Noah is pleased. He can picture Noah's smile and that fragile little "friendsss..."

He sighs, suddenly exhausted.

Vance seems to notice, god bless his soul. "Are the others coming?", he asks, gently.

"Lily, Lucas, and Ava are," Andy replies. "The rest were out of town, and they… They won't make it."

"I'm sorry."

Andy kicks a pebble. "It's fine," he says. It's the kind of lie that's so absurd that it becomes true. Nothing is fine. It'll never be fine. So it doesn't matter at all, and it ends up being fine.

Vance seems to realize what's going through his head, somehow, because he looks unsure of what to say. Finally, he settles on, "uh, Andy. These are Danni, and Imogen," he says, gesturing to each of them, and Andy musters up enough energy to look at their faces while he does that, at least. Then, his eyes widen for a second, finally taking in what they look like.

"Wait, you're Imogen Wescott?" he says, a little dumbfounded. "When I heard that name, I kinda expected you to be, you know..."

"White and insufferable?" Imogen asks, a little smile directed at him, so gentle he can barely handle it. "Yeah. That's why I'd rather go by Genny, usually."

Danni frowns at her, slightly troubled. "You never told me that."

Imogen's smile turns a little brighter. "Oh, no, not for you, Danni. For you, I'd rather go by 'babe'".

Danni also smiles at her, and they squeeze each other's hands, and the edges of grief seem to turn just a little softer for them both. Andy can tell that things get just a little easier for them, just a little less grim, because they have each other. And he needs to look away, wants to run, because he and Tom… They could've… In a way, they were...

He feels like he's ready to run again. God, he fucked up so bad. What was he supposed to do now, how could he get better when the one thing in the world that always made him feel better was Tom? He lost him, he's gone, it's over, and somehow it hadn't hit quite the way it did at that moment, looking at that connection, that love that showed through grief. He averts his eyes, feeling wild and cornered, and turns back right in time to almost run into Lily - who looks devastated, and reaches out to touch his arm. Which feels crazy, because Andy is raw, and his whole body is bleeding, and rotting away, and who would touch him-

"I'm so sorry, Andy." She says, and Andy finds himself hugging her tight, and he feels like she should wither, die at his touch, suffocate, but she just hugs him back and pats him and Andy cries on her shoulder, and he's never cried in front of her before, much less like this. But he can't stop, he can't do anything, he's so heavy and dizzy and lost-

And Lily is stronger than they give her credit for, because she holds him, this endless weight that is him, even when he shakes and stains her sweater with tears, like it's nothing. She feels so solid, right then, the only solid thing in the world. She's got him, Andy knows, and it's like finally he ran into something he can take shelter in. He takes a deep breath, then another, and holds on for dear life.

"I'm sorry," is the first thing he says, maybe the only thing he knows how to say right now. Maybe this is how Jane felt, in the end - this endless spectre of regret, bigger than everything, than everyone, encompassing her and drowning her until it ate her whole and left her empty, with only the Power and its evil inside her.

He's so tired, but he's not empty, not yet.

He almost wants to be.

"Don't apologize," Lily says, so sad and sympathetic, and it takes Andy a moment to realize what she's even talking about. "I'm really sorry, I..."

It's only then that Andy's eyes focus enough to see Ava and Lucas standing a little after her, their faces twisted with sadness and bodies frozen in place. At times like this, it really is obvious that Lily is the bravest out of all of them, by far. Andy doesn't think he's ever cried in front of any of them, and Lucas and Ava look- completely lost.

Lucas is the first to talk, out of them both. His voice is very soft. "Andy, if there's anything you need..."

Ava interrupts, words leaving her way too fast. "We'll be staying with you tonight." She blinks for a second, frowning at Lucas. "Sorry, I, uh, hadn't realized you were talking." She looks like she just came out of a daze. She probably had been running that in her head for a while. Lucas puts his hand on her shoulder, and Ava runs a head on her neck, embarrassed.

"It's okay," Andy answers, even though her apology wasn't directed at him. "You don't have to, you know, watch over me or..." He trails off.

"We're not leaving you alone," Ava says, resolute. "You know the others couldn't come, but we all agreed that we should be… You know..."

Andy chokes on something he can't quite feel. He looks down at his feet, and he hasn't felt this small in years. "I… Okay."

Ava reaches out to him, hesitant, and gives him a little pat on the shoulder. Lucas starts rubbing his back soothingly, and, very awkwardly, they gravitate into a group hug. Andy can see the nervousness in Ava's eyes, the worry that she's doing this wrong somehow, like a hug is the most complex thing in the world, and he tries to muster up a little smile of encouragement to her, but he's forgotten how to do that. He doesn't know how to do anything, anymore.

Slowly, they separate, and all three of them still keep some sort of touch with Andy - even Ava, with her hand close to his shoulder - like they're trying to anchor him, but he drifts away anyway, lost in whatever it is that's left of himself.

Vance looks down at him for a moment, as if waiting for a signal, but Andy doesn't know for what, so he waits for Vance to figure it out. Finally, he says, "should we start?"

Andy frowns. "Wasn't there some other guy with you? Pork something?"

Vance, Imogen, and Danni all look at each other, uncertain, surprised, for a moment. It's Imogen who speaks up. "He… He left us."

Ava swallows. "Did he also..."

"No," she says, shaking her head, sadly. "He, uh, deserted the group."

"He what?" Someone asks, shocked, almost outraged, and when Andy sees the looks in everyone's faces, he realizes that it was him.

"He couldn't take it," Vance says, face twisted with sadness. "All the fighting, the monsters… He left."

Andy is shaking. Falling apart. About to explode. "When?"

Vance doesn't look at him. "Right before the final battle."

"He abandoned you when you were going up against the evil ghost?"

"He..." Vance begins, then finds that he has nothing else to say. "Yeah."

"How…" Andy begins, lost for words, and then it happens. He explodes. "How dare he!" He screams. "Tom was counting on him, he trusted him, he needed him, and he just left? He should have been there! He should have been there, he should," Andy looks at his own hands, in shock, watching them tremble and go out of focus, like there are tears blocking his vision, and he feels sick, on the verge of death, and he realizes that he's not talking about that guy at all. "He should have been there!" He slips from his own control, falling to his knees, covering his face, feeling shame, shame, shame, hatred, disgust. "He should… I should… Oh God, I just let him go alone..."

"Andy..." Someone says. Maybe Lucas. Maybe Lily. Maybe the Imogen girl. It sounds so sympathetic. He wants to claw at his own skin and hide.

"I should have been there, I shouldn't… I had experience, what was I thinking..."

"Tom didn't want you to go," someone else says, gently. "I was there when you talked, remember? You didn't abandon him. You said you were going to come, and he told you not to."

"Tom.. Tom is not my damn boss," Andy answers, still covering his face, feeling the tears stop spilling and start to drown him from the inside, and god damn T, the least Tom deserves is for him to be able to cry properly- "I-I should have… gone," he chokes, shaking.

The next one who speaks is Ava. "He wouldn't have wanted you to be at risk, Andy."

"I don't care. I don't care. I'm selfish like that, I'd rather it was me. I could have helped him, I could have saved him, even if I had to- to take his place..."

"Andy..." is all Ava says, sounding shaken, devastated.

"Fuck!" He screams, punching the ground beneath him as if trying to punish the earth for taking Tom. "He would have never left me like that, I could always count on Tom, I could always..." he feels his chest constrict, or maybe burst, with all the tears and horror inside of him, like he's cracking from the inside. "Always..." he can't form the words, can't find the air, and he falls in on himself, more, more, more, closing in, suffocating, "always..." he can't breathe. He can't breathe. He tries to draw it in, to keep himself steady, but every time he tries to bring it in, the air escapes from him again, further, abandoning him, and he wheezes, again, again, closing in further, suffocating, oh God, he's going to die…

"It's a panic attack!" Someone screams, then kneels beside him, putting their hands on his shoulders. "Andy. Andy. Focus on me. You need to breathe. Deep lungfuls. Come on. I'll count to four. Keep breathing in. 1… 2..."

"Can't," he wheezes. It's too strong, like there's something… Something constricting his chest, inside and outside, and then he realizes… "Binder." He sits down straighter, no longer closing in on himself, and that awful vulnerability gets even worse, but it's easier to breathe. He follows the person's counts… 1, 2, 3, 4… Then up to five, then to six, then to seven, then eight… Until finally he doesn't need help, and he opens his eyes and contemplates the absolute mess that he is, and Imogen's kind, relieved face just inches from him.

"Good, Andy, you did well… I have these sometimes, too, I know how scary they are, you were so brave..." Imogen keeps on saying, painfully understanding, and he nods, a bit exhausted to explain. He didn't take his binder off all day, didn't remember… And if he wears it for too long, he's more prone to hyperventilating, especially if he's stressed. Tom knew that. Tom would have known what was going on. Tom… Fuck.

"I'm sorry," he says, to everyone, and no one in particular.

"Don't apologize. We're all glad you're okay," Lily says, and he realizes that, somehow, she had also kneeled beside him and brought him into another hug. He hides his face on her shoulder, shaking his head, trying to breathe. Breathing. She pets his head, a little bit, and he can feel some more touch, too - little pats on his shoulder and back, all gentle, not crowding him, like he's some sort of wild animal they're trying to calm down.

God, what a mess.

He holds Lily tighter, wanting to hide from the world. She lets him, because it's the kind of person Lily is. He feels himself drift away, for a while, but Lily's still petting his head and he can't lose himself completely. He shakes his head, wanting to fight it, almost wanting to get away from Lily, but he can't escape the gentleness in her embrace. He still can't cry, but he feels his eyes water and burn anyway, and he shakes his head against Lily's shoulder. He just wants this to be over. Please, he's so exhausted.

His breaths even, despite himself, but Andy keeps shaking, and he keeps shaking his head slightly against Lily. He wants this to end, it has- has to be a nightmare…

"Shh, Andy, don't hold it in, it's okay," Lily says, slowly, sadly, and Andy shakes his head more vigorously. No. He can't be weak right now, it's only going to make it last longer. He needs to end it, can't be done with this until Tom has gotten his goodbyes.

It's the least Andy owes him, now that there's nothing else he can do.

So, he speaks up.

"We should go on," he says, suddenly feeling resolute. It's easier to do this if he has something to focus on. He needs to see this through the end, for Tom. If he thinks only about that...

"Are you sure?" Vance asks, hesitant.

Andy nods, forcing his vision to focus. "He needs to rest."

----------

Everyone's speeches go by in a blur. Vance talks about how good Tom's heart was, how he was willing to drop everything to go help a bunch of strangers, how everyone could always count on him. He cries, and he says he's sorry, and the girls put their arms around him, tell him that he did his best. Imogen brings up how kind he was, and Danni talks about his strength. They really loved him, Andy notices, and feels his heart settle just a little bit. He was loved till the end. Of course he was.

Lucas talks about how supportive Tom was, how he was always uplifting everyone around him and would let Lucas babble on about conservation for hours. Lily brings up how much he believed in her and supported her when she was making her videogames. Ava says that Tom was the only one who ever saw her looking up Westchester's history and cults and just… Sat down with her and helped, understanding that she needed this to feel safe, to feel ready, and sharing that burden of getting ready for a disgrace, just a little bit. Andy never knew that Tom had been joining Ava for research. He could've helped with that, too. He could have done a lot of things, if he had paid more attention.

He's left for last, and a part of him wants to be a coward, to stay silent, but that was never his style.

"When Tom had turned into a zombie," he begins, "Redfi- Jane made him hurt me. And I wasn't worried for myself. I was worried for him. I wanted him back, no matter what it took, no matter what happened to me," he begins, not looking at anyone in particular, because he knows most of them already know this story, but he's not going to- he's not going to deny Tom the chance to know how he felt about him, before he rests. It's the least Andy owes him.

So, he takes a deep breath and goes on, pushing himself into saying something that matters.

"Then our friends showed up, and they said that Tom was still there. That I had to reach out to him. So I tried. I talked to him about our childhood. About how much he had been supporting me… How he was my best friend. He was hesitant, but so… Scared. I didn't know what to do. Tom and I always got each other..." He loses himself a little, shaking his head, purging the thoughts that were keeping him from going on, "And then someone said, 'Andy's hurt. H-he needs help'." He loses focus for a second, and that can't happen. He takes a breath, tries to make himself talk. "And just like that… Tom came back.

"He extended his hand to me, and helped me to my feet, and suddenly there was color in his face again, and for a second he wasn't even confused as to what the hell was going on, he just wanted to make sure I was okay. He came back because I needed him. Because he couldn't bear to hurt me. He was always there for me, and I… I don't think I ever needed him more than right now."

He stops a minute, to look at the faces surrounding him. There's a grief in them that looks almost like… Pity.

And Andy isn't even mad about it. He feels pitiful.

"I'm not the best guy with words," he admits, "so I don't know how to express how much this meant to me, or how much Tom meant to me. No one understood me like him. Tom is… Was… No, is a part of me. Maybe the best part of me, because I loved him more than anything else about myself. I'll miss him for the rest of my life." He looks down at Tom's grave, carved out of anything else to say. "I love you, buddy."

It's not the greatest speech that's ever been given, but it's what he can say, and at least he's done it. He'll be able to do better, later. He'll come back to talk to him again. As many times as he can, for as long as he can. He swears on that.

Andy steps back from the grave, and doesn't look as they slowly fill it, covering the closed casket with dirt. He finally allows himself to let the exhaustion catch up with him, and is overcome by that blissful, blissful emptiness.

---------

He's fully expecting himself to drop asleep as soon as they get to Ava's place. They decided to stay there for the night, because Andy still doesn't want to face his mom, to see that same grief in her, for her to want to talk to him, to tell him that everything would be fine. He can't do that, not today. At least Lucas had enough foresight to warn her of where they are, so she should leave him alone for now. Lucas is very reliable in a crisis, Andy thinks, making a note to himself to thank him properly later.

But he can't sleep. He's too exhausted to even rest. And for some reason, even though he doesn't want to talk, that's exactly what he found himself doing for the past few hours. Vomiting up all sorts of memories and thoughts, ranging from funny moments he had with Tom to all of his regrets, and Andy's always been kind of a stress-talker, but it's never been like this. He feels like he's been skinned alive; there's nothing to hold himself together, to hold anything at all in.

He cries all the tears he didn't think he had left in him anymore, and he curses himself, and the guy who left them in the end, and Noah, and the Power, and the cult, and himself again. He scratches his own skin until Lucas gently takes his hands in his, stopping him from doing more of it. And he talks, through all of that. Talks and talks and talks.

The words make him drift through memories, through states of mind, and he knows he's so damn volatile today, it's like he can't anchor himself to a feeling, but his friends put up with him anyway.

Finally, he starts to settle into this sort of… Slowness, like his mind is clear, or maybe blank, even as he keeps on thinking. And he keeps talking through it, letting all the minor regrets have their turn after he's too damn done to keep dealing with the worst parts.

"I never told him I was in love with him," Andy says, staring at the three empty mattresses in front of him, because it's easier than looking at any of his friends, who are currently sitting right beside him, as he babbles on. "I was going to, you know? After R- Jane. I had almost died, so I figured, you know- yolo, and all that. And then I told myself, 'I'll wait until I'm out of the hospital.' And then I started to think… What if he didn't feel the same way? What if things got weird? What if I end up losing him? And I never told him," he looks at his own feet, "and now I lost him anyway."

They all just look at him. They used up all the "I'm sorry, Andy"s left in them a long time ago, he thinks. There's only so many platitudes you can muster up when you know they're worthless, when you're just repeating yourself.

God bless them for trying, though. They're sticking with him through their own- everyone's inadequacy to deal with what's going on. Andy can't thank them enough for that.

"He knew you loved him," Ava says, serious, and Andy frowns at her, doubtful. "He might not have known you were in love with him, but… He knew how much he meant to you. I'm sure of it."

Andy laughs, humorless, "did you finally get those mind reading powers you wanted?" he says. It falls flat, but they pretend it doesn't, for his sake.

Ava rolls her eyes. "Don't be an ass, Kang," she says. "No. I just… I can tell. Anyone can."

Andy bites his lip, looking away.

She presses on, as gently as she can. "Besides, you also know, don't you? Regardless of anything else… Tom loved you, just as much as you loved him."

"I still love him," Andy says, before he can think about it, and a weird kind of shame creeps up on him - for saying it, for not saying it sooner, for realizing that this… It'll probably never go away, even now that it's completely pointless, that it's just proof of his cowardice.

"That's… Normal," Lily says, fiddling a little with her sweater. "You don't forget someone just like that, just because something happened. I mean, look at me and Britney. It took me years to get over her, and even then, I had to have supernatural forces show me exactly who she was, first."

"She didn't deserve you," Ava says.

"Maybe not. It doesn't matter now," Lily says. "The point is… It's okay to still love him."

Andy hugs his knees. "I don't think anything is okay, right now."

"That's okay, too."

They stay in silence for a moment, and then Lucas speaks up. "I know 'it gets better' stories don't really help at times like these," he says, "so I won't tell you that, but… I know what it's like, to feel like nothing will ever be okay, ever be enough. So… At least you're not alone, in that feeling."

Andy's mouth does something. It's not a smile, but it's what it can do right now. "Yeah. At least it's not like last time," he says. "With Jane. We all fell apart, and… It felt really lonely, even though..." He chokes up. "I had Tom."

Lucas rubs at Andy's shoulder sadly, and Andy shakes his head.

"It's just that he didn't get it, you know? And I couldn't tell him, about what happened," he says, instead of thinking about how much worse this is, no matter how many friends he has by his side right now. "So I… Missed you guys." He finishes, ashamed.

"We get it," Ava says, solemn. "And we're sticking with you, this time around."

"Yeah," Lucas agrees.

"Yeah," Lily adds.

"Okay," Andy answers. "I… Thanks."

They hug him tighter. It's all they have to say.

#it lives #andy kang #tom sato #andy x tom #tom x andy #it lives beneath #ilb #it lives in the woods #ilitw #ilb mc #i feel like ive been editing this fic my entire life #also apparently i write deathfic now. thats uh. something #anne ways. have this

11 notes · View notes

fydream · 5 years ago

Text

even if it is, just for tonight | p. js

☌ genre: jisung x reader, slice of life(ish), fluff, angst?, high school!au? kinda.. i wouldn't say it's a college!au but it's the summer before you move to college, the mood is a teenage coming of age movie where the main characters sneak out and do things but like not illegal things yk, best friends to lovers because i'm a sucker for that!!, inspired by life is strange episode 3 + we go up era/the we go up mv teaser + the perks of being a wallflower, mentions of ex-boyfriend!jaemin, say hi to skater boy!renjun!!! also say hi to college boy!johnny!! they're more of a touch and go but they'd appreciate a hello :-)

☌ songs/playlist: 🎵(yes these go in order of the story,,, the most important songs though are "aint it fun by" paramore and "fallingforyou" by the 1975 and maybe "is there somebody who can watch you" also by the 1975)

☌ word count: 7.3k!!

☌ warnings: food mention, cursing, uhh breaking and entering? i wouldnt really say that but it's more off you jumping a fence and trespassing lol, also this is semi proof read lmao sorry

☌ author note: this is dedicated to my dear friend cam!! (@huangsilks) happy birthday i love you <333 here's a lil fic bc ur senior year got cut short and as much as i wish i could give it to you, i cant, and im so sorry about that. so take this fic in return <33 mwah // all i want to do is live in a teen coming of age movie is that too much to ask for? and that's on the media romanticizing your teenage years!

☌ disclaimer: this has no relation to htbah!jisung at all. this is a completely different universe. thank you.

─ 10:45pm;

The last day of summer vacation is always fun until you realize that the sun has started to set and the inevitability of tomorrow starts creeping into your thoughts.

So what were you doing on your last day (or night in this case) of summer? You weren't doing anything special, just looking through your room and going through the various photos you had put up on your walls, recalling past memories from your previous years in high school.

Tomorrow night you were leaving your small town and moving across the country to attend college. Needless to say you were excited to move away and get a fresh start but the one thing you weren't ready for was to say goodbye to everyone.

You didn't have a going away party like everyone else, you decided not to because that meant you were actually leaving. Though your bags were packed and your room was put together, it didn't feel like you were going to college. The realization hasn't hit yet, it just felt like another normal night. You were busy looking through one of the memory boxes you had in your room when you felt your phone buzz, indicating you've gotten a text.

[sungie: hey]

[sungie: wanna go on an adventure?]

[you: wtf? the sun set already, if i get caught i'm done for!]

[sungie: c'mon.. live a little]

[sungie: im picking you up in five, get ready :)]

Park Jisung. Your best friend since, well, since elementary. He's the boy who you grew up with, the boy who you happened to survive all of high school and middle school with, he's also the boy who happened to capture your heart doing the simplest things you could imagine.

He was your first crush, but not your first boyfriend.

He also happened to be the boy who was always there for you, no matter what. So if you were going to spend your last night in the town you grew up in, why not spend it with your best friend, Park Jisung himself?

Seeing as that he was already on his way, it left you with no choice. Grabbing the closest hoodie near you, you silently made your way to your front door where you slipped on your shoes before heading outside as quietly as you could.

It takes a few minutes before you see a familiar car pull up on your childhood street. Approaching the vehicle, you hear music playing that's only being muffled due to the windows that are rolled up and the doors being shut closed.

"Hey." He says lowering the volume as you open the door to his passenger seat. "Are you ready?"

"You're fucking insane." You snort as you buckle your seatbelt. "Wake up my whole neighborhood why don't you?"

"I mean.. Only if you want me too.." He teases, placing his hand on his car horn.

"Don't you dare!" You squeal, trying to grab his wrist before he could attempt to wake up your whole neighborhood. To no avail, you failed which resulted in a fit of laughter from him.

"C'mon. Live a little." He says once more before driving away from your. house, turning out of your neighborhood and onto the empty streets.

"Where are we going?" You ask, watching the streetlights pass by.

"It's a surprise."

"That's so ominous."

"I know."

"Could you at least give me a hint?" You whine.

"I'll give you one word."

"I'll take whatever I can get."

"Okay, the word is playground."

"What the fuck is that supposed to mean?" You ask, shooting him a glare.

"Hey! you said you'll take what you can get, and I'm giving you one word." He defends.

"You're annoying." You mumble, turning away from him to look back out the window.

"So I've been told." He snorts, focusing his attention back on the road.

Your first stop of the night is the playground of your elementary school.

It was kind of unexpected because the last time you were here was probably when you attended school here, years ago. To be honest, you were expecting to be taken to the park near your house. The playground there was mostly abandoned due to all the kids on your street growing up, you would still see other children playing on the swings or sliding down one of the tube slides but those were on good days. Most of the time it was just empty.

"School?" You ask confused, watching as Jisung unbuckles his seatbelt and opens his door to step outside, you doing the same. "Jisung, we're way to big for this playground, you know that. Why are we even here?"

"You'll see." He says, grabbing your hand to drag you over towards the gate that they used to fence off the playground. ”Are you ready?"

"Ready for what?" You ask, earning a wink in response. "Oh my god.. Jisung no!"

Before you could realize what was about to happen, the hand that Jisung was using to hold yours was now being used to help pull himself over the chain linked fence that lead to your school's playground. After successfully throwing himself over the top of the fence and landing on the other side with a light thud, he smiles at you. "Your turn."

"What the hell?! No way!" You protest. "I can't even climb a fence! You know this!"

"Actually. That's false." He confidently states, knowing he’ll win this argument. "You climbed a fence Junior year when you were hanging out with Johnny Suh and his friends."

"What? Who told you that?!" You exclaim.

"Just a little someone who's name begins with a little 'Ren' and ends with 'Jun.'" He says playfully, sending you a little wink.

"That brat!" You whisper yell. "That’s the last time I tell Renjun something.." You add, mumbling.

"So, your turn." He repeats, gesturing towards the gate in front of you.

"I can't believe I'm fucking doing this." You mumble before continuing to hoist yourself over the metal fence. Your landing wasn’t as smooth as Jisung’s, seeing as you almost lost balance trying to get down from the top resulting in Jisung having to catch you so you didn’t break an ankle or something.

"See? That wasn't so bad." He snorts, letting you go.

"I hate you." You scoff. "Why are we even here again?"

"I'm glad you asked." He says smiling, grabbing your hand once more. This time, instead of leading you to a fence you had to jump be brings you to a small play structure. It takes you approximately a minute for you to realize where you were and where he was taking you.

"Right here." He says pointing to a red tube slide. "Our first stop of the night. This is where we first met, remember? You practically shoved me down this slide because you wanted to go down it and I was in your way."

You chuckle as the first memory of you and your best friend plays. "Of course? How could I not remember? I got called into the office afterwards because some kid told one of the teachers that I was bullying you. To this day, I still don't know who told on me."

“It was Wendy, if you wanted to know.” He adds. “She told me after she told on you.” He shrugs.

“Of course it was..” You mumble, hopping up to sit against one of the bottom steps that led up to the slide.

"Is this what we came here for?" You ask, looking up at the boy who was currently climbing up the side of the playground structure.

"Ding ding ding! We have a winner!" He yells loud enough for anyone in a five mile radius hear. Maybe it’s because of how quiet it is at this time of night, or maybe it’s because he just got louder whenever he was with you. But those were besides the point, if there were any cops around right now you two would definitely have gotten caught thanks to Jisung.

He makes his way to a safer spot, where he can jump down from the top of the playground. Despite the fact he moved you still scold him for his reckless actions. "Don't do that!! You’re going to get hurt! What happens when you jump off of something and finally break your ankle, hm?"

Jisung shrugs in response. "Well you see, it hasn’t happened yet. You can even check, I’m fine. It’s okay."

"You stress me out, you know." You scoff, turning away from him to walk towards the monkey bars that were once too tall for you, but now are nothing compared to your height.

"I know." He shouts from across the playground. Because of how quiet it was with just you two being there in the dead of night you could hear his footsteps along the playground structure. You could hear it creak every now and then, making you wonder if it was Jisung causing then noises of if it was just because of how old the structure is. You think about how long it's been here, how many children have played in the exact spots you were standing in and how many more will until they decide to finally remodel or get rid of it.

"It's been ages since I've been here." You whisper, running your hand along the cool, metal railing as you climb the short steps that lead up to the top, where Jisung was waiting for you.

"I know right? Do you remember this spot?" He asks, taking a seat on the platform, which barely has enough room for both of you. "We used to sit here and gossip about who we thought were cute in the fifth grade." He snorts.

"Yeah.. And when people tried to come up here you'd yell at them for the password." You laugh. "That was really fun. A simpler time." You add, going back replaying through some of your memories which were long forgotten.

For the next couple minutes you and Jisung just sit there, reminiscing to when you were both small children, where your only worry was your guy's spot on the playground being stolen.

“This is nice..” You think to yourself. “It feels the same, just like the good old days.”

"Uhm." Jisung coughs, getting your attention. "We better get going. There are more stops to go and well, we don't have all night do we?"

"Oh. Yeah." You sigh, not wanting to get up from your spot. "Where are we going now?" You ask.

"You'll see." He says, flashing you a grin.

You smile, rolling your eyes at the boy in front of you, who was now attempting (and failing) to slide down the slide in front of you.

"It’s not slippery anymore." He frowns.

"Well, yeah." You giggle, making your way down the same way you came up. "It's been years Sungie. What'd you expect?"

"I dunno. The same amount of slipperiness?"

"You're silly." You tease, lightly pinching his cheek. "Let's go." You’re about to walk away when Jisung grabs your wrist, stopping you from waltzing away to his car.

"Are you sure?" He asks. "You were kinda hesitant to jump a fence you’ll sure you'll be ready to do whatever else I have planned for tonight?" He teases.

"Depends." You hum. "Are we going to get into any kind of trouble?"

"That's up to us."

"Then of course I'm down." You say, dragging him back the way you entered.

─ 12:23am;

The next stop is in the city near your small town. To be more specific it's the rooftop of one of the many parking garages your city has. Jisung's car is the only car parked right now due to the time being nearly twelve thirty in the morning, and you just can't help but wonder why you spent the last half an hour driving to an empty parking garage.

"Okay Park Jisung, why are we here?" You ask, leaning against the railing to look outwards for any sign of reason.

"Well first of all, if you're looking for the reason why you're on the wrong side." He chuckles, leading you towards the opposite side of the rooftop. "And if you look to your left you'll see a small venue." He says in one of those touristy guide voices, earning a giggle from you.

"Hey! Isn't that where we-"

"Saw our first concert?" He cuts you off, finishing your sentence.

"Yeah.. I remember that night. We skipped school that day to make sure we made barricade." You snort.

"It was definitely worth missing a pop quiz and two weeks of being grounded." Jisung comments.

"You act like you didn't sneak out every night during those two weeks." You joke, lightly punching his arm.

He gives you a small pout and a fake "ow." in response. "Well, yeah?" He replies. "How else was I going to see my best friend?"

"Anyone ever told you you're annoying?" You ask rolling your eyes, leaving the edge of the rooftop to walk towards the center.

"Mmm." He hums, looking up to indicate that he was thinking. "I don't think so."

"Well, you are." You say before asking "So why the rooftop?"

"I'm glad you asked." He starts, pulling out a tiny speaker from his jacket pocket. "Remember how you said you were kinda sad that we haven't gone to a concert in a while?"

"Mhm."

"Well congratulations y/n l/n because here I have a tiny speaker that'll make it feel like we're having our own mini concert on the top of this garage building tonight!" He exclaims in a fake announcer voice.

Giggling, you smile at him before going along with the joke. "Oh wow? My own private concert? Right here? Right now? With the only relevant person in my life? How could I even think about passing that up!?"

Jisung snorts before handing you the wireless speaker, allowing you to connect your phone to it. The first song you play is "Ain't It Fun" by Paramore for the sole being of it being that song.

"Paramore?" Jisung asks, a bit confused on why you chose this song out of all things to play.

You smile at him before placing the speaker on the ground. Taking both his hands you say, "Jisung. It's fucking Paramore! Do you not remember this song? This is the one we used to blast on my speakers in my bedroom whenever we had a good day. I miss that. Now c'mon! Dance with me!" You giggle, dragging him away from the speaker and to an emptier spot in the parking lot. And so he does. It's not any choreography or anything, it's just you two jumping around on a rooftop to one of your feel good songs. A carefree moment to be exact, where it feels like nothing really matters anymore.

Jisung smiles, backing away from you to watch as you jammed your heart out. If anything, he would give everything just for you to have this moment forever. He knows how stressful life can be, not to mention how hard you worked just to barely make it into your dream school. He also knows how hard it is to feel alone, so he really isn't surprised that your chose thing song because it was your song. Jisung knows a lot more than you could ever know, so if it means he only has one night left to give you everything, then so be it.

Before you know it you watch as he runs towards you, engulfing you in a hug. Shocked, you try your best to look up towards the boy who had you in his arms. If you weren't this close to him you probably wouldn't have noticed the slight glossy look over his eyes, deciding not to touch on it for now and just accept the hug as the song fades into background noise.

"You're leaving tomorrow." Jisung whispers, before pulling apart from the hug, placing his hands on your shoulders. "You're leaving, tomorrow." He states once more this time, more softly while looking at you in the eyes. "You're gonna go off to some college and find a new, maybe get a new boyfriend, and even get a life of your own."

"You know I'll never replace you." You respond back, voice barely above a whisper. You were looking at the cement on the ground or the buildings that were only light being lit up by the various lights around or the night sky, which you definitely haven't seen in a while. You were looking anywhere, everywhere that wasn't your best friend, because you knew for a fact if you looked at him in this moment you would cry.

"But hey," You say speaking up, finally getting the courage to look him in the eye. "That all starts tomorrow. I'm still here right? We still have what? Like twelve hours? So let's make the most of it while we still can, okay?"

Jisung looks down at you before giving you a sad smile. "Actually it's seventeen hours." He sniffs, letting out a light laugh.

"Okay? So? I've got seventeen hours to spare, do you have seventeen hours to spare?" You ask, teasingly.

"You can have all my time in the world, y/n." Jisung replies, pulling you back into the hug.

"Glad to know." You giggle. "Because I'm willing to give you all of mine."

Soon enough the song ends and you hear the beginning of Fallingforyou by The 1975 start to play.

"Hey," Jisung whispers. "I- Uhm. You know this song reminds me of you?" He says.

"It's does?" You ask, voice muffled due to the fact you were speaking into his chest. "Why?"

"Oh god." He starts. "You can't make fun of me for this though." He says pulling away from the hug.

"I won't. I promise."

"Pinky promise?"

"Pinky promise."

"Okay well.." He starts, walking away from you. "Here goes nothing.." There's hesitation in his voice and you can't tell if it's because what he was going to say would hurt you or if he just never planned on telling you. It's silent for a few seconds before he breathes in and let's out a sigh.

"I used to like you, y'know."

Though this is just the start of his sentence you wonder why it already began to hurt. Perhaps it could be because he started his thought off with 'I used to like you.' Used to, meaning not anymore.

"Back in the beginning of Sophomore year, when I saw that you started dating Na Jaemin I realized how much I liked you. And when I saw how much you were with him and how much fun you were having with him I couldn't help but wish that were me.. I couldn't help but wonder what would've happened if I figured out my feelings before you got with him. And even after you two broke up, I couldn't help but wonder what would happen if I just confessed to you, out of the blue."

"Is that so?" You ask, walking towards the boy who was now seated on the hood of his car.

"Yeah." He whispers, looking down so he didn't have to face you.

"Well, then I have a confession to make." You state, hoping onto the empty space next to him to take a seat. "I used to like you to."

"You did?"

"I did." You hesitantly state.

"Oh.." He whispers. "How long ago?"

"A while ago." You say softly. "I never wanted to risk anything because I didn't want it to affect our friendship. I didn't want to imagine what would happen if we ended up breaking up on a bad note. I didn't want to risk losing my best friend."

"Oh." He sighs.

"What do you think would've happened if we dated?" You ask.

"I dunno actually. I mean, I don't think much would really change.. We're already pretty close, and we basically act like a couple anyways. Just look at us right now." Jisung responds.

You didn't realize it but currently you were snuggled up against his side, with his arm wrapped around you. If Jisung didn't point it you probably wouldn't have noticed. "We do everything together, and we always bring each other gifts. We even went to prom together, remember?"

"Well yeah.. as friends."

"That's besides the point. I'm talking about how people see us y/n. Go ask anyone, Donghyuck thought we were dating."

"He doesn't count. Donghyuck thinks everyone is dating." You snort.

"Okay, then ask Renjun. The reason why he told me you jumped that fence was because he thought that Johnny was gonna steal you from me."

"He did?"

"Yeah. His exact words were 'You're girlfriend just jumped a fence to hang out with J. Suh and them. I'd be careful if I were you, Johnny's known to steal each other's girls.' You should've seen how confused I was and how awkward it was to explain to him that we weren't a couple." Jisung laughs. "He was so confused."

"He thought we were dating?"

"Yeah."

"Jisung." You state, looking up at him. "This is my last night here. And before you tell me to shut up and enjoy the moment I want to tell you one thing, okay? It's really really important to me and I feel like if I don't tell you this right now, I may never will."

"Geez, you're dramatic." He jokes. "What's so important anyways?"

"I still like you."

"Oh.." He whispers. "Oh? Wai-Wait. You still like me?"

You nod.

"Like.. like-like?"

"Yes, like like-like." You chuckle.

"O-Oh.."

There's a moment of silence before anyone says anything else. The only things making noise are the sound of distant cars that you hear drive by, along with the wind as it decides to pick up a slight breeze. Your phone is still playing music but you can barely hear it over your light breathing, which to you, sounds like the loudest thing on world. Your head is occupied with thoughts on why you decided to confess right now and Jisung is left trying to process what you just told him. It only lasts for a few seconds, a minute at most, but it feels like an eternity.

"Hey y/n?" He says softly. You snap your head up, looking towards him. Half of you is ready to hear whatever he has to say while the other half of you is worried that you just ruined everything with four little words. "Yeah?" You ask as your voice cracks a little.

"I still like you too."

"You do?"

"I do."

"So the question becomes, what are we?" You whisper, looking back down at the ground. "I leave tomorrow."

"That doesn't mean anything.." Jisung mumbles.

"What are you talking about? Yes it does. It means everything."

"No, it doesn't." He states, jumping off of his car hood to stand in front of you. "Think about it, you leave tomorrow right?"

"Yeah.."

"Well, like you said. You're still with me right now and we've still got-" He stops, taking a second to glance at his phone to check the time. "About sixteen and a half hours to spare.. So, why not make the most of it?"

"What are you implying?"

He sighs, taking a step closer to you to grab both your hands and pull you off his car hood himself. "Will you, y/n l/n, be my girlfriend? Even if it is, just for tonight?"

You squeeze his hands, unsure of what to say. Of course you want to say yes, this is one of the moments you've been waiting for! Something you never expected to happen! So why were you feeling so unsure?

Maybe it's because you knew this wouldn't last forever, or maybe it's because it was your best friend. Either way, each option had it's pros and cons. You just couldn't figure out which ones outweighed the other.

If you say yes, then you would've got to experience your long term crush being your boyfriend. But it also meant it would end in less than 24 hours, and what if you didn't want that? Sure long distance is an option, but would you be able to do it?

If you say no.. Then what would happen? Would tonight just end up awkward? You didn't want to pine after some boy for so long, and you sure didn't want Jisung to feel embarrassed, especially since both of you just confessed to each other.

So what do you say? You don't have all the time in the world to pick an answer.

"If I were to say yes.." You say, speaking up. "Do you promise nothing will change between us afterwards? Will we still be friends after that?"

"We can be friends." He says. "Or we can be more than friends. We can be whatever you want. I just want you to be happy."

You sigh, letting go of his hands, only taking a second to look at him.

"What?" He asks, moving to get closer to you.

"Nothing." You sigh. "Just thinking."

"About what?"

"About.. us.. You know.. What are we going to do once the sun comes up?"

"Cry and then kiss some more?" He jokes, hoping to lighten the mood a bit.

"Sungie.. I'm being serious. What are we gonna do?"

"I don't know, y/n. If I'm going to be honest I don't want to think about it either.. I didn't think that far ahead!"

"I know you didn't but we have to talk about it. It's bound to happen."

"What is?"

"Us.. breaking up.."

"You didn't even accept my offer and you're already thinking about us breaking up?" He asks. In his head it sounded okay, but by the look on your face he can tell it came off differently.

"What?" You ask.

"We could always do long distance y'know.."

"Sungie. Look at me." You sigh, looking at him in the eyes. "I'm moving across country and you're staying here, without me. What did you think was going to happen?"

"I didn't think anything was going to happen! I just wanted to spend one night with you as my girlfriend!" He yells, and you take a step back at the sudden volume change.

"You expected me to say yes?"

"No! Of course not! I didn't even plan any of this! I prepared for the worst, but then you brought up the whole liking thing and it just.. I don't know?! Gave me hope?"

"I don't know.. what'll happen when the sun comes up, y/n. I don't know what'll happen at all. I just want you to be happy.. and if that means we have to finish this night as just friends, then I'll be okay with that. We can pretend like nothing happened and we can just go on-"

"What if I don't wanna pretend like nothing happened?" You ask, cutting him off.

"What if.. I wanna say yes, but I'm just too scared to?"

"Why would you be scared?" He asks.

"Because.. if I do.. and this happens to be the best night of my life.. I don't want it to end."

"The answer I want to give you is, 'it doesn't have to end.' but that would just be a broken promise on my part." He sighs, giving you a sad smile. "But the answer I will give you is, we can make the most of it, but that's only up to you. So I'm asking you again, y/n l/n. Will you be my girlfriend?"

"Yes." You sigh, nodding your head reluctantly.

He pulls you into a hug and even though it's just a hug, it's one of the best hugs you've ever experienced. It's more on the comforting side, which would explain why you felt warm and at home. But it different from the hugs you've shared before.

"So where are we off to now?" You ask, ready to officially start tonights adventure. It comes out more muffled due to the fact that you're still holding each other.

"You're so eager." Jisung pouts. "Can't we just stay like this for a while?"

"I suppose so.. It's nice."

─ 3:06am;

The third stop of the night is diner just a couple minutes away from your high school. It's open 24hours meaning you'd see students come here after dances and school events, two of them being you two. One of the convenient things about this place was that it also had a small arcade connected to it. Maybe it was just a marketing strategy, but it worked so this is where you spent the majority of your free time.

"Hungry?" He asks, pulling up in the parking spot in front of the entrance door.

"Why are we here?" You ask, glancing over at the radio to check the time. "It's three am.."

"So?" He asks. "Let me take you on a date. We can even share a milkshake if you'd like." He teases.

"How romantic." You snort.

"Y/n!! I'm being serious!" He whines. "Do you know how badly I've wanted to take you on a date here?"

"Well.. Technically we have gone on one, multiple to be exact." You claim.

"Oh yeah? Name them."

"Our study sessions for SAT's?"

"I meant a proper date! You call suffering together while we complain about the future a proper date?!" He exclaims.

"Okay then how about all the times we came here after a dance or sport event hmm?" You ask.

"Those don't count! We went as friends!"

"I like to count them as dates.." You admit. "After all, they're the best ones I've been on."

"Oh really?" He asks. "Better than the ones that Na Jaemin has taken you on?"

"Uh, yeah? Of course?"

"Take that Jaemin!" He exclaims, causing you to giggle.

"What's your deal with him anyways?" You ask, curious on what he has to say.

"Well.. he's the person I'm competing with, right? For best boyfriend?"

You roll your eyes. "It's not a competition. Besides, if it was, then you'd automatically win." You tease. "So are we going on a date or what?"

Jisung giggles. "Yeah. Let's go."

The diner is empty. There isn't anyone but a lone police officer, drinking a cup of what you assumed to be coffee; two girls who happen to look like they're on a date, and another boy, who seemed to be around you and Jisung's age, working on paper of some sort.

Taking your seat in a familiar spot you look past Jisung (who was seated in front of you) and out the window behind him. You still have a few more hours until the sun comes up, but seeing the moon slowly make it's way down hurts just a bit.

"Hey." Jisung says, drawing your attention back at him. "You zoned out a bit there, you're not falling asleep on me are you?" He teases.

"Pffft! You wish!" You say a little bit too loudly, earning a glare from the cop seated a few booths away from you.

"So about that milkshake.." You trail off. "What flavor did you get?"

"Strawberry."

You scrunch your nose at his answer. "Why?"

"I dunno." He shrugs. "It's pink, I thought it'd be romantic."

"You're cute."

"I know."

"That wasn't a compliment."

"I'll take it as one."

"I- Nevermind."

"Whaaat?"

"You're lucky you're cute."

"You think I'm cute?"

You scoff at him. "Of course I do."

"Ah, okay. Cause I think I'm cute too." He snickers.

"Hey!" You gasp, earning a light laugh from him.

"It's okay I think you're cute too." He says scrunching his nose.

You stick your tongue out at him, looking away to fake being upset.

"Ah boo hoo. Don't be like that."

You're just about to argue back when the waitress who took your order earlier places down the milkshake that Jisung ordered in the middle of you two. She also drops two straws on the table along with it. Both of you thank her and after she leaves you decide to ask Jisung a question.

"Hey Sungie?" You ask, ripping off the paper wrapping to your straw. "Why this place?"

"You're kidding me, right?"

With a smile, you shake your head no at his response and he lets out a sigh.

"Do you really want to know?"

"Yeah!" You nod. "Why?:

"This is where I realized that I was in love with you."

It takes a second for you to process what he had just said. It doesn't hit you right away but the more that you think about it, the more you realize what he meant.

"O-Oh.. Here?" You ask, as if you were unsure of where you were.

He nods in response and watches as you try to put together the pieces of how he figured out he loved you.

"Why?" You ask. "It's not like we've done anything special here. The most we've done is come here after prom.. and the rest of the dances I guess, but prom is the only one that I can really think about."

He giggles. "It doesn't have to be a big event for it to mean something y'know. I realized I was in love with you the summer going into sophomore year. You remember how we came here that night? After I so happened to convince you to sneak out and come to the movies with me?"

"Duh!" You exclaim. "How can I ever forget that?! I had to climb out my fucking window for you, do you know how scary that was? And we had to walk all the way there because neither of us could drive yet!"

"Hey in my defense I said that Johnny could've driven us. You just didn't wanna get caught!"

You roll your eyes at him. "No. That is not why, and hey! Don't try to make this conversation about me! You're the one who's supposed to be explaining stuff right now!"

"Damn." He scoffs. "Ya caught me. Well, anyways, before I was rudely interrupted-"

"You're the one who asked me a question!" You defend.

Ignoring you, he continues. "You remember how we were sitting in this spot, complaining about sophomore year before it even started?"

You nod.

"Well you were going off on some kind of rant- I don't even remember what it was about- but you just kept talking and you didn't seem to notice that I wasn't listening because I was too busy admiring how you looked. Maybe it was because it was the middle of the night, and both of us were very much sleep deprived but for some reason, it just hit me. I don't remember what it was about you, but it was that moment when I realized 'oh my god. this is what it's like to be in love.' y'know? Like you're finally realizing what it's like to be in love with someone, rather than just loving someone. Do you get what I mean?"

You shake your head no.

"Oh c'mon!" He whines. "I can't be the only one who knows what I'm talking about! It's like finally realizing what all the love songs are about, it's just like.. some kind of feeling! And it was just different how I felt from you, being my best friend, and you, being the person I had a crush on. I don't know how to explain it.. but it was just.. amazing."

"Yeah?" You ask.

"Yeah." He nods.

"Is that so? Well.. then maybe I do know what you're talking about."

"What do you mean?" He asks.

"You just did it."

"Wha- huh?! What did I do?"

"You're cute." You giggle.

"You weren't listening, huh?" He says, smiling.

"Nope! Not at all."

"So you do know what I'm talking about then?"

"Of course I do."

"You're so cute." He giggles.

"I know." You respond.

"I'm glad we agree."

─ 5:22am;

The last stop of the night is some place familiar. You didn't expect this location as much as you did others, so when Jisung decided to park here you didn't know what else to say.

"We're at.. your place?"

"Yeah." He nods, walking towards the gate that lead to his backyard.

"We're not going inside?" You ask, confused on where you were going.

"Pffft. Inside? Why would we go in there? Now c'mon, let's go."

Following Jisung into his backyard is nice. You see a lot of roses and plants that hug the side of his house. As you continue to walk you get various memories from when you two would hang out back here, before you got bored and decided that there was more to the world than Jisung's backyard.

"Okay. Do you want to go first? Or do you want me to?" He asks once you reach a ladder that lead to the roof of his house.

"You chose a ladder?" You whine. "Why didn't we just climb out one of your windows or something?"

"Because y/n!" He teases. "Where's the fun in that? Besides we've already done that before, why not do something different tonight?"

"You mean climb a ladder to sit on your roof instead of climbing out your bedroom window like we normally do?"

"See you do get me! That's exactly what I'm saying." He exclaims. "Now c'mon, up we go!" He smiles.

It's nicer than you expected. You don't know how or when he did it but he already had not one, but two blankets prepared. You assumed he put it here before he left to pick you up or he just asked one of your friends to leave them here. Judging by the fact that they didn't feel freezing cold, and that the ladder was already propped up to the side of his house when you got here, you assumed he asked Renjun or Jeno to leave them here.

"So.." You start.

"Please don't ask why I chose my own house." He jokes.

"Okay well first of all, I wasn't." You defend. "I was gonna ask what are we doing on your roof at five in the morning, but now that you mention it.. Why did you choose your house? We could've gone to so many other places."

He gives you a confused look, allowing you to ask, "What?"

"Please tell me the second question was a joke." He sighs.

You give him a smile and he pats the empty spot next to him, signaling for you to take a seat.

"Okay y/n, since you wanna know so badly, I'll tell you, yeah?" He asks, clearly annoyed at the fact that he chose his own house for gods sake.

You giggle. "You don't have to answer it you know. I know why."

"Okay, then I'll ask you. Why?"

"Because," You tease in a sing-songy voice. "Where else would we have gone? Technically, we started tonight at my place so why not end it with yours? We've spent a significant amount of time together, right?" You ask and he gives you a nod in return.

"Exactly. So it would just make sense that we have two halves of one whole, right? You pick out the places, and I bring back the memories. Right?" You explain.

"Congratulations. You've figured it out."

"Of course?" You giggle.

"Do you wanna know why we're up here though?" He asks.

"Yeah sure, why not?"

"It's because we can see the sunrise better from here. Yeah we used to just sit on the roof and talk in the middle of the day, or we'd watch the sun set, but we've never really watched it rise together before, y'know?"

"Really?" You ask. "Are you sure about that? We've pulled all nighters together before!"

"Yeah but one of us is either half asleep or just not paying attention."

"Hmm. I guess you're right about that." You hum.

"Do you promise we'll get a pretty sunrise?" You ask.

"Christ y/n. I don't control the weather! Who do I look like, mother nature?"

"Hey, mother nature is badass!" You scold. "She could literally end everything right here, right now."

"I suppose so." He hums, wrapping an arm around you to pull you closer to him. You rest your head against him and for a while you two just sit there in silence, no words just being said. Just the sounds of your breathing plus some birds chirping due to the current time. It's nice and comfortable. It feels like home.

You feel yourself about to start falling asleep when Jisung starts talking.

"I'm really gonna miss you.. y'know." He sighs, turning his head to look at you. If he didn't know you any better he'd think you actually fell asleep, it's only the sound of you humming the word "yeah?" that informs him you're still awake.

"What's the thing you're gonna miss most about me?" You ask.

"You expect me to chose one?" He asks, only earning another hum in response.

"Okay.. Well.. For starters, I'm going to miss seeing you everyday. I'm gonna miss not being able to text my best friend 'hey let's hangout today' and then just sitting in my room playing Mario Kart with you for the next three hours. I'm gonna miss your little roasts that you'd pull on me whenever I do anything stupid. I'm gonna miss our boba runs we used to have each week. I'm gonna miss causing chaos on the rest of our friends because how else are they going to prepare for trouble if there isn't two of us? There's so many things that I'm gonna miss about you that I could just go on and on about but we don't have enough time for that." He sighs.

"Really.. I'm just gonna miss you."

A second passes before Jisung decides to speak up again. "Are you gonna miss me too?"

"That's a silly question." You sigh. "Of course I am dummy. You expect me to not miss you? What am I gonna do without my partner in crime? My best friend and technically my boyfriend? You expect me to move across country and not miss you at all? Are you insane?!"

"Only a little." He jokes, earning a light punch from you.

"If I could take you with me I would."

"So why don't you?"

"Where are you gonna live? My fucking closet? I can't let you do that, you'll get too cramped in there." You joke.

"I guess.." He pouts.

"So.. What's gonna happen.. between us?" He asks.

"What do you mean?"

"Well, we're watching the sun rise, aren't we?"

"I guess.. I just didn't expect it to fly by that fast.." You mumble.

Another moment of comfortable silence passes before either of you say anything. This one lasts for about ten minutes, fifteen at most, with the only sounds being your shallow breathing catching your attention. It's comforting, just being like this. Laying on Jisung's side while having his arm wrapped around you and a blanket hugging you both. The wind picks up a breeze every now and then making you shiver a bit due to the lack of warmth but that only makes you snuggle closer to Jisung in hopes of stealing his body heat.

"Thank you.. for tonight." You whisper. "It's all I could've asked for."

"I'm really glad you liked it. I'm just happy I got to spent time with you before you left." He chuckles.

"I'm gonna miss you."

"Yeah?"

"So much."

The sunrise is pretty. It's one of the best ones you've seen in your entire life. It consisted of pinks, and yellows, and a little bit of purple. Though there were wispy clouds in it, it was like the earth was telling you it's okay to move on and go. Some may say it would be a perfect way to end a beautiful night, or in your case, the perfect way to say goodbye.

#fydream #neowritingsnet #nct dream imagines #nct dream fluff #nct dream x reader #nct dream fanfic #nct dream soft hours #nct dream timestamps #nct dream scenarios #nct dream blurbs #jisung imagines #jisung fluff #jisung x reader #jisung fanfic #jisung soft hours #jisung timestamps #jisung scenarios #jisung blurbs

277 notes · View notes

thinger-strang · 5 years ago

Text

ez is projecting again

post starcourt, billy loses his voice, due to trauma and some psychology bull he didn't really bother listening to when the doctors were laying all the medical jargon down, something about his brain and his lungs

all billy knows is that his therapy sessions are long because he hasn't built up the muscle strength to hold a pencil properly yet

steve's on his third concussion in as many years and spent a whole night setting off dozens of fireworks indoors while his head was all fuzzy

he loses most of his hearing in his left ear and talking is hard now, it's like the words break up or get lost in the way from his brain to his tongue

billy starts learning sign language so he can communicate when he needs to and to help with the whole hand thing

only one nurse knows asl in the whole entire damn hospital

robin says he's hard of hearing now, so it might be beneficial to learn sign language, she says she'll learn with him and help him

steve's not stupid, he just sounds stupid, so it's not like he talks a lot anymore anyway, not when keith makes fun of the way his words will slur and stutter on bad days

billy's pretty fluent by the time he's released, won't admit he's gunna miss all the inside jokes he had with that nurse, even though she knows

he wears a hoodie with his mom's old walkman tucked into the front and headphones over his ears so he has a good excuse for not talking

steve doesn't notice billy walk into family video because he's arguing with robin silently, hands flying everywhere

he feels really fucking smart for the first time in a very long time

billy doesn't know what to do when he walks into the video shop next to the arcade to get the movie max asked and see steve behind the counter, rapid-fire signing to one of the band kids in his grade, who's signing back

they're arguing about whether or not rob lowe is cute but can't come to a conclusion because robin's a raging lesbian, her words, not his

steve notices him and drops his hands down to his sides, turning red

billy tugs his headphones down to sign that fuck yeah rob lowe is cute

robin just about dies from laughter while steve tries to decide whether or not he's embarrassed

billy spends most of his time with them, because he can talk to them and they Know about everything

max picks up a little asl but she's also starting high school so she only knows a little, what she didn't know billy will finger spell and help her learn the signs slowly

billy learns that steve avoids talking at work or around nancy and jonathan because they get this sad look when he stutters, but he feels okay taking around the kids and joyce

billy's too nervous to be in the same room as hopper but he assumes steve's okay taking around him too

but steve only signs around robin and billy

which makes billy glow in the inside

steve tells him about a lot, about his hearing and all the concussions which stabs billy through the chest worse than the shadow did because he did some of that, he did this to steve

his hands are shaking too much to sign and his vision gets watery while he reaches out and holds steve's face to press a soft kiss on the scar along steve's hairline

billy doesn't miss the way steve's shoulders tense and his jaw clenches and his hands curl in his lap, doesn't miss the pained but desperate look on steve's face

billy pulls a hand away to ask okay?

steve nods and billy gently strokes his thumbs over steve's cheekbones and their foreheads rest together and steve's hands end up clutching the bottom of billy's hoodie to ground himself

that was the most touching either of them had done since july

billy can't go back to school, won't be able to graduate, it took too long for him to heal and not like the school would be able to accommodate for his new disabilities

and neil's long dead, billy didn't even warrant his grave with a well deserved fuck you, and susan can't afford the house so she moves her and max into a tiny apartment

which leaves billy with nothing again until steve says he found a two bedroom above one of the mom and pop's downtown and an opening at the library if billy wanted a job

robin spends a lot of her time at their apartment, doing her homework and making sure they're buying vegetables every once and a while

billy's boss is nice, has billy putting books away and organizing the cabinets, finding good sources for the dissertations, putting together book recommendation lists, stuff billy actually really likes doing

they play music at the apartment all the time because steve brought his nice sound system that makes billy's records sound like gold

they don't do the touching thing again until billy wakes up in a panic, and knocks everything off of his dresser trying to get out of his bed and fucking breath

steve bursts in to find billy shaking next to his bed trying to breath so steve sits next to him with their whole sides pressed together talking about how billy's safe, the shadow's gone, he's safe, steve locked the doors and windows twice, he's safe, they're in their apartment, he's safe, steve's right here, he's safe

they almost fall asleep like that until steve makes them get in bed

billy asks him to stay so he does

steve kisses billy on a bright wednesday afternoon

abba's playing softly in the background because it was steve's turn and they'd just hung up new curtains on the kitchen window and billy was smiling really big from where he was sitting on the countertop, letting steve do all the work because im still healing, steve, you'd really make me overexert myself for the sake of a pop of color?

and steve's just happy and stands in between billy's legs and asks out loud if he can kiss him

it's a short and sweet kiss, just this side of overwhelming and billy's fiddling with the collar of steve's shirt

robin doesn't notice that they're dating for months

billy traces the words i love you on steve's back while he's asleep before he actually tells steve

he tells him on a rainy sunday morning and steve says i know

quit being so horny for han solo, im being serious

you've been telling me for a long time, bill, i think im allowed to have my star wars moment

billy hits him with a pillow and crawls on top of steve to press the pillow into steve's face while steve laughs and squirms and signs i love you i love you i love you

billy lifts the pillow to get right in steve's face to sign i know back

#harringrove #fic #my writings #it's 4am again lads #lemme just make them both sign and project all my reasons for learning asl onto them!#(i can be low/non verbal sometimes)#(my hearing/hearing comprehension is shit)#(i have a stutter/slur in the way i talk)#and im gunna take asl classes over i can go back to school #anyway i can't sleep so have some hopefully not too jumbled thoughts #this is so long im on mobile im so sorry #not really but ya know some people bitch about long posts #asl au

199 notes · View notes

all-things-mlqc · 4 years ago

Note

hi! sorry i dont know if your askbox is open, sorry if its not 😰. If it is, can i ask a scenario for who from more to less if the boys whould have "stronger stomachs", i mean who could deal with more extreme situations. (like a s/o who gets severely hurt, or has a bug acident or dealing with a pregnant s/o who has to deliver at home, etc) Thanks!

Ofc! Asks are open and I’m slowly but surely getting through them doing a few at once as well.

To be honest, the boys all have pretty strong stomachs when it comes to injuries and accidents considering the amount of chaos they’ve already been through. However, they’re all different in a way as well which I will get to. As for pregnancy at home, yeah some of these boys are a mess. Full summaries under the cut!

Victor:

I honestly believe Victor has the weakest stomach among the five of them. As far as we know, he hasn’t been through as much as the others. Sure, he and MC went through some childhood trauma together, but as for more severe incidents, he doesn’t seem to have as much experience. He very much seems like he would have a hard time seeing someone dear to him in an accident and/or severely injured. The same goes for seeing unknown people this way but it hits him a lot harder when it’s someone he knows. We already know this man has anxiety levels at 100 when someone dear to him gets hurt please stop having guards follow me into the women’s bathroom for the LOVE OF GOD IM FINE. But anywho, weak stomach > strong stomach for Victor. More on the weaker side just because he has a shit ton of anxiety and doesn’t want to believe it when he sees it.

Do I have to explain for pregnancy at home? The man is FREAKING O U T. He has called guards, personal doctors, a whole team of people, literally anything his money can buy him to help MC in this situation. He doesn’t know what to do at all and tries to play it off but miserably fails at doing so. Anxiety levels have reached 1000%. His weak stomach here is also mainly from anxiety rather than blood and such but lord help his soul.

Kiro:

SPOILER ALERT. Kiro’s will include spoilers from both the main story and information from his latest rumors and secrets which has not yet been revealed in the main story.

Kiro is a confusing one. The best way to explain it is by putting him in a certain scenario:

One of his very close friends/loved ones has been seriously injured. Upon seeing these injuries and the blood that came with them with his own eyes, he covers his mouth from naseuousness. The idea of someone so dear to him being in such pain—

However, theres a sense of nonchalantness he couldn’t quite make out. While he may not have the strongest stomach after seeing severe injuries, he doesn’t seem as bothered as he expected to be; Almost as if he was used to it. He has an idea why but they’re only fade memories. **CHAPTER 10+ SPOILERS** Having an “alter ego” is difficult considering he doesn’t always remember everything as the other person. Kiro only has partial memories of Helios while Helios only has small fragments of Kiro. But was he really Helios that often to become used to such injuries? He can never remember but he always assumed he was Kiro more than Helios. **Rumors & Secrets Spoiler** While that may be true, Kiro isn’t his core self. Deep deep down, he isn’t Kiro at his core and only became Kiro when instructed to as a child (it was revealed that he was told to become Kiro at a young age. We don’t have too many details on this yet but I’m assuming it was either an experiment tested on him or someone’s evol getting in his head). At his core, he has seen much violence. He has been a pawn for Black Swan and has been on many missions. Blood and injuries don’t faze him in the slightest anymore. He doesn’t like making a mess of things but he also doesn’t hesitate if a job needs to be done. He’s been injured far too many times to care at this point. The reason for Kiro’s calm composure is purely because of how nothing affects him as Helios, but he, as Kiro, does not know this. This also explains Kiro’s serious hacker side as well as Helios’ soft side when it comes to MC. Kiro and Helios act so different yet have very similar traits all because they affect each other as a whole.

Now as for pregnancy, Kiro is surprisingly calm. Sure he’s nervous but he’s a lot more encouraging and reassures MC that everything will be ok. He makes calls, texts for advice and what to do in this situation, but he still remains as cool as ever. He has a pretty strong stomach with pregnancy because he knows and understands the beauty in life. After all, he is our sunshine. Seeing the baby coming doesn’t scare him, it makes him beam with joy as he continues to encourage MC to keep pushing and that she’s doing a great job. He keeps a smile on his face the whole time as to not make MC worry.

Gavin:

Gavin is a complicated one. He has worked with the police force ever since graduating high school. He’s a captain for not only the police force but for the secret evol organization as well. This doesn’t just mean he’s one of the strongest and most intelligent individuals in the force, but also one of the most capable during missions. You can’t freeze in a mission; You can’t hesitate in the slightest. You have to be prepared for anything and everything and that includes serious injuries or even death. You can’t let things like that faze you or you won’t make it. This tells us that Gavin has a pretty strong stomach when considering injuries or accidents. HOWEVER, as told to us in later chapters, Gavin lost his mother in a fire. Because of this, he gets much more anxious and shaken when fires are involved. Eli, Gavin’s partner, also mentioned how Gavin hates fires in general, confirming that fires are unsettling for Gavin. This doesn’t necessarily mean that Gavin can’t handle the situation, but that he has more anxiety when dealing with anything fire related. Anxiety is a different kind of effect on someone’s stomach compared to not being able to handle the sight of blood. Gavin’s weak stomach to fire incidents is purely from stress and anxiety. Other than that, Gavin has one of the strongest stomachs out of the suitors.

As for pregnancy… haha oh lord you bet your ass this man is nearly on the floor. You probably have to do the contraction count for him so he doesn’t pass out, himself. Like I said before, blood doesn’t faze him especially when he knows it’s natural during pregnancy. However, the idea of not having a professional or someone to help you gives him more anxiety than he’s ever had. He only wants you and the baby to be ok. I honestly wouldn’t be surprised if he suggests the idea of him flying you to the nearest hospital. And to be quite honest, that may even work considering how FAST he flies. Overall, he has a pretty strong stomach here as well. He just has a lot of anxiety when it comes to MC.

Shaw:

**There will also be spoilers on Shaw and his background/where he comes from. I will try to make it as discreet as possible so not too much will be spoiled for those who don’t know yet, so read at your own risk**

Again, this boy has been through thick and thin his whole life. Considering his dad is a big shot in the military/police force as well as some Evol organization, Shaw has very likely seen a lot. Because his father was a very important part of an evol organization, he wanted a child with a powerful evol and ended up having Shaw who possessed an evol at a very young age. And because of this, Shaw was taken away from any family he had and was raised by his bitch of a father if I must say so myself. In later chapters, Shaw takes out a big group of people all by himself and laughs it off (just the kind of person he is, I swear he’s not crazy, he’s just broken on the inside). While Shaw and Lucien are very similar when it comes to being mysterious, I actually think it’s more difficult to read Shaw. He’s very unpredictable so I really don’t know if injuries or accidents faze him more than I believe. However, from what we’ve seen, I don’t think he minds all that much. He has a strong stomach and can handle these sort of events but I can’t say for sure if he hates it deep down or not just because he seems very sad and lonely behind his facade.

As for pregnancy, he’s somewhat in the middle of being calm and freaking out. If any of y’all play Ikemen Vampire, think of Leo in this case. Tries to play stuff off, panics on the inside, but still knows what to do in this situation. He’s more or less quiet in this situation as well. No sassy remarks, more focused and even supportive Shaw? supportive??? Yes he can be a good boy too, he’s just an asshat 99% of the time. I’m also convinced he doesn’t know much on pregnancy considering he doesn’t know WHAT A MCHECCIN DATE IS. But Shaw being Shaw probably knows exactly what to do just because he’s an intellectual little SHIT. To be honest, I feel like he may even have more of a weak stomach when it comes to pregnancy in general. He has this sort of innocence to him so he isn’t fully prepared for what is to come with pregnancy. Especially if MC is delivering at home, he probably has no idea what is right or wrong so seeing something completely natural may make him panic on the inside because he’s really unsure. He just has a natural talent at knowing what to do in situations.

Lucien:

Lucien has seen some shit. Nothing fazes this man, let’s be honest. Out of all the suitors, I believe Lucien has seen the most gruesome and disturbing events this goes without including Helios. **CHAPTERS 10+ SPOILERS AHEAD**

Lucien has practically been a test subject his whole life. His evol is still very confusing to us, but the best way to explain it is by saying he has the ability to “copy” or “steal” evols. There’s not much information covering this yet so I won’t get that far into it, however, he was only one of the many experiments, such as Hades, who have been tested on and survive. Being grown up as an experiment automatically helps develop a stronger stomach for him. Even if he might’ve had a weak stomach as a child, constantly being put through this stuff his whole life surly would’ve had an affect on how much he would be able to handle. Seeing the same stuff over and over again, consistently would eventually build up tolerance to the point where he can handle almost any sort of injuries or accidents. So Lucien has one of the strongest if not the strongest among the group.

Then there’s pregnancy. He is there. He is ready to deliver the baby himself. Yes, he can do that. No, I don’t think he is completely qualified LMAO but let’s be real here, he’s a prodigy and one of the most intelligent people in Loveland City honestly probably even the country. This is like a walk in the park for him. He knows everything about pregnancy MINUS THE PAIN and everything to do in this situation. He keeps a smile on his face the whole time as well. Very loving and supportive while delivering their own baby. The blood and sight of pregnancy doesn’t faze him one bit. He only gets worried when MC looks terribly in pain. He does everything he can to soothe the pain for her and takes care of everything after to let her rest. Honestly hate how amazing of a husband and dad he would be. Overall, he has one hell of a strong stomach with pregnancy and a very strong stomach with accidents/injuries.

49 notes · View notes

eury--dice · 4 years ago

Text

history, huh?

chapter 3: propius

(check the rb for chapters 1 + 2 on tumblr + ao3 links!)

Adam was woken at 5 o’clock on the dot with a series of sharp knocks on his door. “Up and Adam,” Gansey’s voice called, making the one stupid dad joke that always set Adam’s blood to a boil. He was too tired to react, however.

“Kindly leave until a later time,” he called, his voice heavy with sleep. “I don’t have class for another three hours.”

Gansey opened the door anyway, striding in with more pep than anyone should have in the morning.

“You’ve made the tabloids, my friend. Your weekend with Ronan finally hit.”

“Did you sleep at all?”

“Nope,” Gansey said cheerfully. “‘From America, With Love: Ronan and Adam flaunt friendship.’” He turned on his heel once he’d crossed the length of the room, which Adam could never forget was formerly Malia Obama’s, and seated himself in Adam’s desk chair.

Adam had never been closer to considering strangulation. He elected to shove his hearing ear into his pillow instead.

Unfortunately, the muffled sounds of Gansey speaking still made their way in. “‘Photos: Adam’s Weekend in England,’ oh, that’s boring…ah-hah: ‘New Bromance Alert? Pics of FSOTUS and Prince Ronan.’”

Adam resigned himself to his fate and mentally promised himself a giant cup of coffee. “As long as I’m getting fewer death threats on Twitter, I’m happy,” he mumbled into his blankets.

Gansey ignored him. “Why are you so tired? It’s the hour of kings, time to be awake and alive.”

“I’d settle for dead if it meant I could sleep at this point, to be frank.”

“Please don’t be frank. Be Adam.”

Adam sat up, eyeing Gansey in his wire-framed glasses with disdain. “Any more puns and I suffocate myself with this pillow.”

“Please don’t,” Gansey said, but his eyes had already returned to his screen. While he read through the articles, he continued his line of questioning. “Working on the campaign late last night?”

“Not really,” Adam admitted. “I had a Press and the Presidency paper to write.”

“Just write ‘I’m Adam Parrish’ on a piece of loose-leaf paper to turn it in and you’ll probably get an A. You live it every day, for Christ’s sake.”

“And yet I still need to cite sources in Chicago Advanced.”

“You’d think nepotism would work out more in your favor.” He flicked to a fresh article, a gesture Adam only recognized from all the other times Gansey had done it. “Luckily, I think the press is eating this one up.”

Adam grimaced. “Fantastic.”

“Not-campaign-ruining, you mean.”

“That too, I suppose.” He wanted nothing more than to flop back against his pillows and get the sleep his body so desperately craved after being jet lagged for a week, but he fought the urge.

“That _ People _exclusive takes the cake, I think. I didn’t realize how much you cherished your relationship with Ronan.”

“Fuck off, please. Or end my misery.”

“No to both. Why are you even taking that press course?”

Adam slid out from under his blankets, rolling his shoulders to try and wake up more. “Curiosity, I guess. It never hurts to learn more of what not to do.”

Gansey looked up from his phone to level a glance at Adam. “And what have you learned so far?”

“…Don’t have a sex scandal?”

“You _ would _need someone to tell you that.”

_ “Hey,” _Adam said, affecting outrage.

Gansey lifted his thumb to run over his lower lip, tilting his head consideringly. “One of us three will probably have a scandal before your mother’s second term is up.”

“If there is a second.”

“Chin up, young padawan. With you working on it we’re guaranteed.”

“I don’t know, Gansey,” Adam replied. “I don’t think I’m the good luck charm you believe in.”

“Of course you are,” Gansey said. “We won the first time, no?”

Adam glanced exaggeratedly around the room and to the phone in Gansey’s hand. “I’d say so. That or we’re about to get questioned very thoroughly about the the events of last three years.”

“Don’t make me cut you off on the true-crime videos.”

His eyes narrowed, focusing on Gansey. “Don’t you dare.”

“Blue agrees, anyway,” Gansey said, successfully deflecting topics. “Said there’s a ninety-four percent chance you’ll get into a sex scandal before the general.”

“Both of you date more than I do, why am I the one who’s supposedly having a sex scandal?” Once his initial outrage passed, disbelief crept in at the time of day. “Did you just text Blue at five AM and get a response? How the hell did you manage that?”

“She’s been up,” Gansey dismissed. Adam stared at him for a moment, and then Gansey seemed to feel the weight of his stare. His eyes widened almost comically. “Oh, Christ, no, not that. Nate Silver asked for another set of eyes on the Superbowl predictions, and she’s trying to get a shoo-in with them before the primaries begin. I just brought her some coffee.”

“And you didn’t bring me any?”

“You’re the only one of us who hasn’t been up all night. You need coffee the least of all of us.”

“Don’t blame me for your bad decisions.” Adam squinted at Gansey. “Were you working on an article all night or something?”

He snorted. “Hardly. They’ve been blocking all of my pieces. Too far from my mother’s politics, too far from your mother’s, too controversial, too critical, all in that order.”

“Thought you were liking the _ Post _gig?”

“On paper,” Gansey dismissed. “I’ve defaulted to writing about Welsh history.”

“Sounds like it’s right up your alley, then.”

“Once again, on paper.”

“How do you even connect the Welsh to the hellscape of American politics?”

Gansey waved a hand. “‘Eternal spirit,’ ‘fighting for honor,’ ‘remembering Glendower and others who set a pristine model,’ et cetera, et cetera.”

“People read that? That just sounds like you in high school spouting off again.”

“Yes, Adam. People read it.” Gansey squinted at his phone again. “Twitter _ really _likes you and Ronan together.”

“We’re exciting,” Adam said dryly, reaching for his laptop. He scanned over his most recent paper while Gansey dramatically narrated replies to the gif of them on _ This Morning. _

“‘Either of them could stab me and give me one of those smiles and I’d thank them,’ Jesus Christ,” Gansey read, “They really love your fake smiles… ‘name a more iconic duo, I’ll wait,’ hm, maybe any other duo? ‘Oh my God, just _ kiss already.’” _

Adam choked out a laugh as Gansey punctuated the last one with a dramatic and uncharacteristic hand wave. “At least it’s working,” he allowed, shutting his laptop once he felt secure about his essay. “Now get out. _ Some _of us have places to be.”

Adam’s phone buzzed on his way out of his cursed Presidency and the Press course.

Somehow, the interest of those around him seemed to pique even higher when he looked at his phone instead of in front of him. It wasn’t a new sensation by any means; ever since starting at Georgetown, he’d felt eyes on him constantly, but the intensity increased tenfold each time his classmates thought he was too occupied to see them staring. He noticed every time, but of course nothing could be done about it.

The name _ HRH shitty bird boy _ popped across his screen. How strange - in only a week, he’d almost entirely forgotten that the name he had (quite maturely) given Ronan in his phone was… _ that. _As he swiped the notification open, he felt a certain amount of trepidation as to what a technology-averse prince would ever text him about.

His harassment and emergency fears flew out the window with the body of the text, simply a screenshot of their tabloid appearance with the added caption of _ youre the nerd and I’m the cool jock. _

_ Competitive yachting? _Adam asked in response, nearly tripping over his own feet while typing.

_ ffs i told them to stop writing that as my preferred sport. _

Adam felt his lips twist against his will.

_ I’m sorry, this is a common problem? _

_ you can’t even imagine. _

_ I appreciate that they consider competitive yachting a regal sport. _

_ status symbols and faux athleticism are the core of the monarchy. _

Adam blinked down at his phone, stopping short abruptly. Persephone, from behind him, adjusted accordingly.

He…hadn’t been expecting this. Any of it. The text, the almost-joking response, the casual statement about the monarchy being ridiculous despite him being in it. Their conversation ended there, and it was probably for the better. He resumed his pace, trying to get to his next class. He almost forgot about the texts, too; save for a rogue screenshot Adam sent him of speculation on Ronan’s presence in Majorca, nothing else went between them.

Sometimes, Adam could _ just barely _ get away with being on his phone during briefings with Maura. He hated to be distracted during them - they were _ important, _he knew that, but all the same occasionally she spent a particularly long time covering an obscure dignitary’s comments and he’d gotten too few hours of sleep to truly focus and someone or other was blowing up his phone.

Maura’s topic of conversation this week appeared to be a series of Buzzfeed articles run on the lack of pets in the First Family, complete with a power point dissecting their points

The glamorous side of politics, truly. Discussing a clickbait series in the West Wing briefing room.

_ iMessage chat to _ ** HRH shitty bird boy **

_ Resumed 30 October, 2019, 1:47 pm _

_ if you want a pet chainsaw dragged in a mouse the other day _

_ Ah yes, the mouse. A pet eternally beloved by constituents. _

_ we can’t all have a raven, that would be unfair _

_ Your heights of cool and goth are truly dizzying. _

_ im glad you agree _

_ Modest, too. _

_ it comes with the wealth and fame _

_ As long as you’re being straight with me, feel free to be as ‘modest’ as you like. _

_ i’m the prince of bloody england. i’m straight all the damn time _

_ That’s the biggest lhxemxlp_

His phone slipped from between his fingers, landing with a dull _ thud _onto the wooden floor. Adam stared helplessly at it, a sleek black rectangle hiding between types of oak. But Maura repeated his name, and he suddenly remembered what had made him drop his phone in the first place. He dragged his eyes up, staring at a spot on the sterile white wall just beyond Maura’s head.

“Adam,” she said a third time, but he refused to look her in the eyes. She conceded immediately. “What the hell?”

He felt his cheeks darken as blood found its way up. “I’m sorry.”

Her lips thinned just like Blue’s did, turning into a dark line on her brown face. “Do you even remember what I was saying?”

“Er…” he scrambled. “Don’t mention animals in any public setting?”

She looked at him for a long moment, then picked up a mug of coffee and took a controlled sip.

“Get out?” she said once she’d swallowed her sip.

“I-”

She pointed to the door. “I am impossibly busy. Take your phone and go laugh in private.”

He nodded once, finally, ducking under the table with his spine pressed against the bottom to grab his phone. His fingers closed around it, grip the edge of the wood, and he was up in a second.

He couldn’t regret it.

Because - well, here was the weird thing.

He wanted another text from Ronan.

_ iMessage chat to _ ** HRH shitty bird boy **

_ Resumed 31 October, 2019, 12:03 am _

_ it’s finally spooky day in your hell country _

_ Isn’t it 5 am in England? _

_ Do you ever sleep? _

_ bold of you to ask that question _

_ halloween, bitch _

_ it waits for no one _

_ I’m really going to have to advocate better habits. _

_ I understand, you’re enthused for Halloween. _

_ do you even care at all _

_ I enjoy halloween like everyone else. _

_ Though your level of excitement feels a little pagan? _

when the skeleton army rises Jesus will forgive me

_ appreciate this glorious day parrish _

_ I have enough fear in my daily life, thanks. _

_ I filed my own taxes all throughout highschool. _

_ And payed rent. _

_ The horrors of early adulthood. _

_terrifying _

_ terrible i’ll never deal with that shit _

_ You’re the prince, we know. _

_ Do you also not have enough horror in your life? _

of course i do

_ but parrish. listen. _

_ this is the one day a year all the monarchy and parliament dress as they are in life _

_ hideous monsters _

He laughed a little harder at that than he should have.

_ You’re telling me the monarchy plays dress up. _

_ ronan_frankensteins_monser_costume.jpg _

_ matthew insisted. did this on me an hour ago _

_ oh my god _

The makeup _ was _really good, and the monstrous look suited him, but hell if Adam ever said that to him.

He may have saved it to his phone, though, to glimpse Ronan’s green-paint covered skin and crooked, drawn-on stitch smile on his perfectly blank face.

Although Adam certainly didn’t intend to make a habit of texting the Prince of England, when he saw a funny bird or a stupid article or an obscure meme his first thought became _I should send that to Ronan. _And Ronan, clearly, was thinking along the same lines. The sheer number of sole emojis that seemed to tell a Ronan-centric story he received at all hours only affirmed that. And somehow, between all the pictogramme and jokes, he started to learn snatches of information. Declan was a better storyteller than Ronan, Matthew was the only person who could make Ronan attend family dinners ever since their father died, and his mother - the Queen of England, Adam had to remind himself sometimes - drew further away every day.

The problem became that he always wanted to know _ more, _and Adam didn’t know if that was due to his rampant curiosity or something else buried deep inside of him, and he was too afraid of what he might uncover by digging to look.

Adam had very few friends.

Most of that came with the territory of being part of the First Family; nothing made casual acquaintances drift away quite like being constantly surveilled by Secret Service agents and trailed by NDAs. Adam didn’t have time for small talk and coffee, a fact which he sometimes lamented and often loved. Part of this came from the type of friendship he became accustomed to with Gansey and Blue, the all-encompassing type of friendship that took over their minds in spare moments and forged ties stronger than steel between them. He’d probably forgotten how to have normal, casual friends, not friends an outsider would think he was completely in love with. And, perhaps more than anything else, it came back down to Robert Parrish and his heavy hands and ringing words. Adam’s memories of his first few years were scattered and inconsistent, but they filled up a too-large corner of his brain all the same. Blue, who entered his life at the tender age of 5, had won his trust with greater ease than their other peers, and Gansey had done the same in high school. They knew him and what he’d been through, and so they could (platonically) love him for all that he was. When campaigning and political office came into the mix, that full truth of Adam Parrish became a secret to guard like any else.

But, oddly enough, Adam had a third friend: Noah Czerny, the thirty-three-year-old baby of the Senate.

Noah and Adam met through an Aglionby networking event while Adam was a student and Noah a recently-elected congressperson, both green as grass in different ways. Adam, thrown neck-deep into a Presidential campaign, had questions, and most of the time Noah had answers. Although all of the professors had warned Adam to proceed cautiously with Czerny, Adam found nothing to fear. Noah had mellowed out quite a bit from his high school days, becoming a familiar face at political events and a surprisingly-wise piece of advice always at the ready. Despite Adam’s near hero-worship of this brand-new politician, half-Mexican just like him and just as frequent to lose sleep rewriting policies that unjustly taxed communities of color or defunded children’s education, they’d formed an improbable bond. The summer before his sophomore year, Noah let Adam closer to the politics process than even his mother had as he ran for the Senate, and Adam took to it almost at once. A politician twelve years his senior was perhaps not a conventional choice of friend, but Adam seldom remained conventional.

It wasn’t too out of the ordinary for Adam to arrive at Noah’s congressional office unannounced, either with business or without, and so when Adam rounded on Noah’s stark, bright, white office, he wasn’t at all surprised to see him ducked over an obscene number of papers.

“It’s Friday night,” Noah said without looking up, barely before Adam had even crossed into the office. As always, the tiny burst of color in the Pride flag deposited in a tourist mug drew Adam’s eye for a long moment before Noah himself did. All Adam could see of him was his brown curls, resolutely held in place even as bent over a desk. “Go party or something.”

“Damn, I didn’t _ think _ this looked like a frat. I knew something was off.” Adam slid into one of the seats across the desk. He had several inches on Noah, but he always felt smaller in those chairs across from the most important legislators in the country. “What’s got you here at eight PM?” Off of Noah’s brief, incredulous look, he amended to _ “this _particular time, I know. You’re salaried. Shouldn’t you…ever go home?”

“I’m trying to get something done so that there’s at least a hope of banning fracking in our lifetimes.”

Adam scoffed quietly, though not for lack of faith in Noah. “Let me know when you’ve cracked the code.”

_ “If, _but sure, I’ll be in contact. Now, why are you here?”

“You didn’t answer my leaving-the-building question.”

Noah’s eyes flickered shut briefly. “Jesus, Adam, I am salaried by the taxpayers of millions of Americans. I’m not going to slack on them.”

“Fine, but don’t make me drag Gansey in here to make you take a long nap and drink some hot soup.”

Adam’s phone buzzed, but he ignored it; despite it being almost 1 am in England, Ronan could presumably take the blame. Noah asked, “Did you catch the Fox town hall last night?”

Adam grimaced. He’d seen part of it, trying to multitask with his macroeconomics homework at the same time, but instead he’d fallen asleep with his head on the laptop screen. “Part of it. It was a shitshow.”

“You can say that again.”

“I honestly thought that Whelk would pull more support from the extremists. He just seemed desperate last night.”

“Oh, he definitely was.” Noah leaned away from his desk, appraising Adam as though considering his words carefully. “We went to school together.”

“Aglionby?” Adam asked. He knit his eyebrows together. “How did I not realize he went there?”

“The school doesn’t exactly love toting him.”

“He’s older than you, though, right?”

“Yes, Adam,” Noah said slowly. “I’m thirty-three. He’s already announced a bid for President. How old do you have to be to run for executive office?”

Adam scowled. “I just came from class, I can’t use my brain. He was a senior when you were a freshman?”

“Yep,” Noah replied. “We were paired in upperclassmen-lowerclassmen bonding.” His lip curled a little. “He outed me.”

“Wait, _ what?” _

“He outed me to the school,” Noah repeated. He looked back down to the papers on his desk, his voice softening to a barely audible level. “I trusted him, which was a dumb thing to do, but I was a really stupid freshman. Scared, too. He was a friendly personality.”

_ “Fuck,” _Adam said, pushing a hand through his hair. “I’m sorry, that’s…”

“Terrible?” A bit of Noah’s life returned to him. “Don’t worry about it, kid. It was years ago.”

“But then…Whelk, he was the reason you…?”

“He didn’t make my parents react the way they did. They did that on their own. But no, they wouldn’t have known without him.”

Adam shook his head. “I thought it wasn’t possible to like the guy less, if only because of his politics, but he’s done it.”

“Done what? Received the full wrath of Adam Parrish?”

“He very well may.”

“Don’t worry about him. Whelk will be out soon, believe me. I know him. He may have his parent’s money, but he’s barely old enough to hold office and he’s running on fumes.”

“If he’s not, I’ll convince Blue to skew stats until he is.” Noah knew just as well as Adam that that wouldn’t change anything, but it lightened the air anyway. “It seems kind of pointless to entertain any of them. Greenmantle is probably going to win no matter what.”

Colin Greenmantle: former antique collector, congressperson from Massachusetts, and millionaire with the funds to take over the Republican primary, and very possibly the whole election, before any papers were even filed.

“It’s early,” Noah said. “Too early to worry about it. Too early to even be _ talking _ about it.”

Adam slanted a half-smile at him. “Never too early to worry about an election.”

Noah looked back to his papers before broaching the next topic. “I hear you’ve got a job on your mother’s re-election campaign.”

“Once I graduate, and maybe a little earlier, yeah.”

Noah cast a glance around the office. “Are you sure this is the life you want?”

Adam knew he was referring to the constant bustle, the fear of disappointing and harming instead of helping, and the ever-evolving media scrutiny. He knew it was the closest Noah would give to a warning. “I’m sure.”

Noah sighed. “Fine.” He pointed to the door. “But I won’t let you throw your youth away, not this early. After you graduate, Parrish. Go get drunk and make out with someone.”

Adam stood, his frame unfolding and standing tall. “You are a terrible role model.”

“Can’t hear you over the loud music.”

“You and Blue and Gansey - if I die of alcohol poisoning, it’s all your fault.”

“Feel free to blame, so long as you’re out there and not here.”

“Alright, alright, Jesus. You’ve made your point.”

“Finally,” Noah called after Adam’s retreating form. But Adam could hear the amusement in his voice all the same.

For someone so allergic and averse to technology, Ronan sure seemed to share a lot with Adam.

_ iMessage chat to _ ** HRH shitty bird boy **

_ Resumed 13 Novemeber, 2019, 8:38 pm _

_ bird.m4a _

_ she wont stop nuzzling my head?? _

_ Picking for lice, probably. _

_ God knows you have so many. _

_ my scalp is perfectly clean _

_ Forgive me for abstaining from running my hands over it all the same. _

_ I’ll leave that to her. _

He didn’t always respond, though.

Adam tried not to read into it.

(He mostly succeeded.)

Adam never tired of stepping into the Oval Office. On the Wednesday right before Thanksgiving, he stepped in with the same amount of awe he always had, allowing himself a single moment to glance around at the wide windows and perfectly upholstered furniture. He sat on one of the couches without preamble.

His mother looked up from what was in front of her on the desk and smiled, albeit a tired one that frayed a bit at the corners; Adam had seen a few particularly troublesome foreign dignitaries be escorted away not long before, so he didn’t have to guess at the reason. Ana looked like she belonged to sit right there amongst all the history at that desk, from the sun dipping just beneath her halo of hair straightened within an inch of its life and her stick-straight posture. It might have been a lot at times, but seeing her was a reminder of all the good that came from her position.

She rose and walked to join him, her heels clacking lightly at the ground before she sank onto the cushion beside him and pulled him into a loose hug. Adam had overtaken Ana in height some years before, but there had been a long gap in there as he grew - like one day he was three and a half feet tall and wrapped tightly in her arms and the next he was off to Georgetown and several heads taller. She pulled away after a minute, slowly and bit-by-bit as though savoring her moments as a mother rather than a president. Her hand reached to muss his hair a moment later, and Adam ducked away instinctively before exchanging an identical grin with her.

“God, I forgot how light your hair looks in here,” she said, leaning back a little. “Almost golden.” She tilted her head as though examining him. “Nah. Still brown. But much lighter.”

“How could you forget? The photo here was in _ GQ, _the same article that first declared me the family golden boy.” At the corner of their conversation was the knowledge of where he’d inherited that hair color, as it sure as hell wasn’t from Ana. But he let the thought stay buried, patting the dirt back down with the shovel himself. Their relationship always had an absence in it, and he didn’t particularly feel like deepening it in the Oval Office.

“Ah, so that’s the one I have to blame for your big head,” she responded, reaching for a piece of fruit from the little coffee table. It was a familiar half-jest, borne from Adam’s constant contradicting confidence and imposter syndrome. Idiosyncrasies were just Adam’s style, never one to make things easy for himself. He sometimes wondered if so much of himself conflicted because he tried to walk the middle road so often, balancing his weight over all sides to minimize the damage if the rug was yanked from beneath him, like lying down on a bed of nails: a thousand tiny, dull pains over one sharp, potentially fatal puncture. She smiled again. “Is Noah doing well?”

“For Noah he is. He would barely look up from some new reports on fracking, seems hopeful he’ll be able to garner enough support.”

Ana snorted. “Good luck with that. I’ll be shocked if it reaches the floor for debate.”

“That makes three of us, then.” He nodded towards the desk. “Bad meeting?”

The frown lines on her face deepened. “Don’t get me started,” she drawled, falling back fully against the cushions. After only a moment, she _ did _ get started regardless of what Adam did or didn’t do. “We received the memo a few days ago that a delegation from Sweden wanted to be in contact, right? Fairly standard stuff, Maura gets back to them quickly because they worded it like it was an urgent matter, and there’s a back and forth for a while about scheduling and accommodations. We’re of the belief they won’t be out here until Monday at the earliest.”

Adam knit his eyebrows together. “It’s not Monday.”

“You fuckin’ tell me. Anyway, I’m halfway through a meeting with a few UN representatives when Maura has to interrupt. They arrived at the White House, claimed they had a meeting, and just…didn’t leave. Evan Maura couldn’t get through to them, which is the thing that scared me a little.”

“You should have put Calla on it.”

“Believe me, if she were here, I would’ve. But as it was, I had to hurry out the UN members to deal with decidedly more antagonistic foreign relations.”

“Why were they even here?”

“They wanted to discuss the military relationship between our countries-”

“What the hell?”

“Yeah, I don’t know,” she said, waving one hand in dismissal. “Any points they were trying to make went straight out the window when they started pulling out cue cards, to be honest. I might have to call Löfven to smooth things over.”

“Well, there’s never a dull moment,” Adam said fairly. His mother snorted.

“Sure isn’t. Anyway,” she said, glancing at her watch, “it’s now Thanksgiving, so no more meetings for twenty-four hours.”

“It’s Wednesday.”

She pulled a face in dismissal. “We take our patriotism seriously, darlin’. Don’t want our home state gettin’ too mad.”

“Of course.”

Ana checked her watch again. “The turkeys will be on their way to the Willard by now, so we’re not ruining any American traditions today.”

“Wait,” Adam said. “Where?”

She looked at him, her eyes narrowing. “The Willard. They stay there every year.”

“What? No. _ No. _You cannot give the turkeys five-star accommodations with taxpayer dollars. You’ve been doing this every year?!”

“It’s public knowledge, sugar. Every news outlet mentions it.”

“How did I not-” Adam cut off. “There is no way you can do that! They’re turkeys! It’s a waste!”

“It’s precedent, Adam. I’m not sure if there’s anything to be done at this point.”

Adam stood quickly, pacing back and forth, and his mother stood behind him. “It’s a _ blatant _waste of money, I’m shocked we haven’t already been-”

“Hon, every president so far has done the same-”

“Imagine the story if we broke the tradition! Even conservatives would have to applaud your frugality-”

“We can’t play games with tradition, you know they already call us disrespectful-”

“-we can’t be using _ taxpayer money-” _

“-by all means, if you have the time to find lodging for two forty-pound turkeys-”

“Put them in my room!” Adam blurted. His mother stopped short.

“You’re not serious,” she said. “We’re not putting the turkeys for me to pardon in your bedroom.”

“Yes, we are.”

“Adam-”

He shifted his feet, coming to a stop. He lifted himself up to his full height. Debate Captain Adam, six-time Best Delegate Adam, and First Son Adam converged into one. His mother barely looked phased.

“Oh, God,” his mother said. “I can’t listen to another sales pitch.”

“Madame President,” Adam began, “I’d like to echo the sentiments of the forebears before me-”

“Nope,” she said, making double-time back to her desk. “You’re not going to filibuster me.”

“In 2018 alone, at least forty-three articles in the Wall Street Journal accused the sitting administration of wasting tax dollars. This came on the heels of a tax increase for Americans making more than ten million dollars per year and the subsequent pushback from a more conservative electorate in Congress.”

“Fine!” Ana said, her hand falling to the desk with a thump. She brought it back up to her head to massage her temple a moment later. “I’m too tired to hear my own history read back at me. You win.”

He sat back down on the couch, crossing his legs primly. “Perfect,” he said, allowing himself to smile once again.

23 notes · View notes

seoafin · 4 years ago

Note

jjk & tower of god chapter on the same day,,, i spent all of my brainjuice talking abt tog w some friends + working on my wip so this one might be incoherent LMAO but nsjdhfjd this my 2 cents for the chp (1) - 🐱

first of all, the zenins shld just eat shit 🥰 the bar is just nonexistant now 😭😭😭

also maki’s mother said sth that hits way too close to home for me too🥴

the maki & mai, megumi & tsumiki "make a place where they are happy” parallels...mai,, maki wanted a place where u'd be happy!!! 😭😭😭 good points abt any interesting nuances the original jpn might have had though

ALSO MUSCLE MAKI IS HERE

and lmao megumi's "ew no" face ,,, i didn't think he could make a face like that JDJJDJD ,, once again i think his outsider-insider status is interesting but the amount of ppl counting on him/leaning on him bc of strategic position is a lot. ig this is what kamo meant by supporting the 3 families,,,, gojou indeed is playing the long game. megumi in the meantime, very persistent in not getting more involved in clan politics, not using power that is offered to him, or leveraging it - in a way it is good, and it also makes sense with "stress is other ppl" but is interesting from a structural pov. megumi may not rly give a shit abt the rest of the jujutsu world. if the ppl close to him are affected, then he cares. otherwise, forget it.

also im interested in power implications here bcs it sound a little like there’s a slight split b/w leadership and everyday zenins and im curious what it's like if u have no connection to the top of the clan,, and again higher ups being unaffiliated with the 3 clans so they have to appeal to them. curious what other talents the gojou clan have and what they're known for bc clearly it's not just gojou, they still have power without him and still have a stake in the shifting power structure. kamo must be busy too...

MAKIIIIII ,,, honestly my heart hurts a little seeing her getting beat up in recent chapters. but i’m rly happy,, shes FINALLY getting the focus she deserves and i’m confident she will make a recovery and she IS in fact the one leading efforts on the zenin side. im rly hopeful she can take over the clan one day and no longer say she's not good enough

that stomach wound is bad news though so im wondering how she will come back from that,, that she didn't know her own father's abilities says a lot, too. i wonder if she could see the extension of his blade, or if she hasn't been able to see/understand many ppl abilities

im hopeful for next chp now. u can do it maki!!!!

flashing back on these bits, it makes more sense now why megumi wasn't melting down post-shibuya,, seems most information came to him in a sort of timely and calm way? also i rly have to wonder if gojou did not spend a decade plotting in front him bcs he's done it before,,,, like the whole clan head scene in megumi's middle school years....in a way i imagine he wouldve seen that gojou come out of the high school and watch him get more serious as he acquired even more skin in the game

all the time though i wonder abt megumi's tendency toward inertia and nonaction to things that would seemingly give him power and trying to understand it and that IS him being selfish and that IS,, imo the biggest indication of what he actually does or doesn't want. he wants it, he will act and work on it immediately himself. he doesn't like it? act like it doesn't exist. it make me want to shake him around like NO!! megumi pay attention!!! But his reaction to this clan stuff is a contrast to his behavior in recent chapters imo

and more mahjong references,,, between this and yuuji’s pachinko,, i wonder abt the undercurrent of gambling haha. a gamble for the shaman world and who will come out on top? a contrast to the flowy ocean imagery that connects shaman stuff out to the rest of the world

also this ,,,, there's that one jp tweet (i cant find it again😞) that talks about how toji, as the point of distortion, created megumi, who is currently playing a potential convergence/healing/uniting role (if he actually takes it on as a responsibility lol) and connects this back to the medicine buddha,,, whose mudra (hand sign) is used for chimera shadow garden. with the commentary abt ppl with heavenly restriction needing to know what to throw away in order to become strong or tap into their full strength and toji’s commentary at the end of fight with gojou,, i actually always felt that toji died not having been entirely resolved with himself bc he talks abt going against the self that decided to forget abt self-respect, to live without thinking abt himself or others,,, in a way, living selfishly, for himself, by ignoring anything immediate and i think he succeeded for a while bc he didnt even remember megumi's name. he remembers it when he talks to getou abt him being thankful for toji not killing him bc of potential drawbacks

and at the very end he thinks of megumi again and that last act does think of someone else, like a "life before your eyes" moment where toji thinks about how the zenin's treatment of him led him there or how his return to shibuya ends with him remembering how he gave megumi back to the zenin,,, i think atm of his death he was starting to think he did want to care, in a different way, or that he needed a different paradigm. or,, maybe he was just starting to realize how far the zenin thinking had set into him

so we dont rly talk abt that being an enlightenment moment for toji but i kind of think it was. that megumi has the potential to become a pivotal piece as a legacy of distortion is interesting. i dont actually think toji set up everything intentionally bc he didnt know megumi's ability, and i dont think he wouldve thought that far. i think a lot of the heir and inheritance stuff is sth naobito set in after seeing megumi's development under gojou. it's clear now everyone has been keeping eyes on everyone else

at some point there's some interesting discussion to be had abt megumi and privilege - i'm surprised the canon characters dont hate him more for having stuff just fall into his lap, and so i liked that maki pointed this out that he could use this and he shld bc theres a frustration there - and yet at the same time megumi himself seemingly feels very little attachment to the zenin and the shaman world still. he just cares abt his little circle of people, and it's a very intentional choice, based on his good/bad ppl thing

u cant really affect the entire world, but u can assert urself on the environment around u and decide what u do and dont act on. this part of megumi is more teenage boy and kind of toji-like, i think,,, hence the emphasis on action

u express ur effect and existence through action, who u kill or who u save. toji having very little, while so much falls into megumi's lap while he doesn't want it, doesn't want to acknowledge it, likely doesn't want to take part in a system he doesn't like or, having been raised under gojou's wing, resents or finds corrupt or useless, or doesn't even think on bc he thinks its above his pay grade and gojou's there - this is also megumi's moment to solidify his own direction and commit to working in the system or out of it

the "not caring" is a defensive measure in a way too, i think. i dont think megumi is Big Good and wants to save everyone and everything and the world to be good and pure, i tend to think of him as a resigned chaotic neutral, who wishes he could be good orz

ANYWAY i think there's some interesting juxtapositions with the whole toji > megumi thing, that someone who is born without, restricted, births and creates someone full of blessings. its very shaman-like, action then reaction

AND i wish u luck on ur final paper (bless ur eyes to see incels bc i’ll just log off for the day when i saw one (1) of them on the net) AND DONT FORGET TO TAKE A REST,, the self care is much needed me thinks <333 (2) - 🐱

i love u 🥺🥺😭😭😭 you take care of yourself too!!!

also ur right...all this political intrigue im so curious i need to know how the jujutsu world is structured in terms of the higher ups and the clans. like i assumed that the three clan elders WERE to some extent also part of the higher ups???? but now it seems that the higher ups are a separate entity altogether, so like checks and balances i suppose. except both the higher ups and the clans are corrupt so no balance there 😭

the chapter implied the zenins are losing when it comes to the power struggle between the three clans. im interested. i want to see them all rot!!! like i also said though it’s going to be interesting to see the state of the kamo clan though, considering “noritoshi kamo.” like what do you even say to that???? im going to be surprised if it doesn’t affect their standing in the jujutsu world but then again the kamo clan IS one of the big three.

megumi really is a character that was blessed in all regards but like. doesn’t want anything to do with it LOL he really said ‘this is a pain no thanks.’ like gojo like megumi i suppose. i agree with u the whole toji and megumi set up....genius....i also love their juxtaposition. it’s so interesting and another source of irony.

#MAKI THOUGH......MAKIIIIIII #that stomach wound was worrying tbh at first i was like??? what is that panel even. but now.......ughhhhhh #🐱 anon

3 notes · View notes

leoamber66 · 5 years ago

Text

My Slice for Life

Pairing: Taki Kozaki x MC

Author’s Note continued at the end!: Happy Birthday Zela! @the-voltage-diaries Took some puns from you lol, hope you don’t mind~

Genre: Romance, Fluff

Word Count: 1,391

Summary: A pun-derful day with Taki ;^)

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

It was a crisp, clear Saturday morning and it so happened that Taki had a rare day off from work. And what better then to spend the day with the love of his life? Taki and Zela had been sitting in his sleek black limo when Zela asked him curiously.

“Where are we going Taki?”

“Hokkaido.”

“Oh, cool-”

Zela whipped her heads towards him in surprise and did a double-take.

“What?! Really??”

“Yeah, you said you’ve been wanting to visit right?”

“You remembered that?”

Zela turned to fully face him, her face lighted up with pure joy unable to suppress the huge grin from spreading across her face. Taki chuckled at the sight, his shoulders shaking slightly and he could feel his heart melt.

“Thank you! Gosh, I could just marry you right now!”

Zela said without a second thought and turned around to look outside the window excitedly. Taki immediately froze in place and blushed slightly at her bold choice words. He then turned to face the window and tried to focus on the view, trying to let his heartbeat calm down.

How can she say those types of things so casually...

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

A few hours later, the limo slowly came to a halt letting them know that they have reached their destination. The moment the driver opened the door, Zela practically launched herself out of her seat and took in their surroundings.

Fresh air, good atmosphere, amazing food and to top it off I got Taki to myself for a whole day! Ahhhh, my life just seems so perfect right now!

Then she turned back towards Taki who was still seated and urged him to hurry out.

“C’mon Taks! The breeze feels great out here!”

“Yeah, yeah, I’m coming.”

He let out throaty chuckle and started to get out before Zela leant over and grabbed his hand pulling him out.

“C’mon don’t be a slowpoke now!”

“You’re way too excited.”

“Nah, you’re just not excited enough.”

“Christ...”

She shot him a triumphant smirk before tugging on his hand urging him to walk with her and he obliged adjusting his hand for easier access to clasp her slender fingers.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

After wandering around aimlessly and window shopping, the pair found themselves standing in front of a pizzeria.

“Huh, never seen this here before.”

Zela peered in the window of the pizzeria curiously.

“It’s probably newly-opened.”

Zela was just about to respond to him when the delicious aroma of the freshly baked pizza caught her attention.

“Taki, can we eat here? It smells so good...”

Taki squinted his eyes and looked at her questioningly.

“Hold on, you want me to eat in a second-class, poor people restaurant?”

“Aww don’t say that! It’ll be good! You can even sue me if it’s bad or you get food poisoning.”

Taki’s lips slowly formed a teasing smirk and he responded back to her little joke.

“Careful now, I might take you up on that. Fine, I guess I can humor you this time.”

“Did my ears deceive me or did the Taki Kozaki agree to eating at a “second-class, poor people restaurant” with me?”

“The details don’t matter. Let’s go in.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Taki, it’s just a slice of pizza. It’s not gonna attack you, my love.”

10 minutes. It had been 10 minutes since their pie had shown up on their table and Taki just kept staring at it if it were some sort of alien, meanwhile Zela was already on her third slice.

“...Taki, when was the last time you ate a slice of pizza?”

“Back in high school with you.”

“What?! It’s been about a decade since you last ate pizza??”

“Yeah and what of it?”

“My god, how have you lived these years?? Surviving off your $500 strawberries?”

“Very funny, I’ve had my fair share of fast food...Just not pizza.”

“Well can you at least try a bite for me?”

“How can I say no when you put it like that?”

He clumsily guided the slice of pizza to his lips and took a small bite of it. Zela eagerly awaited his reaction sitting on the edge of her seat.

“So? What’d you think?”

“Pretty good.”

“See?? I told you so!”

“Yeah, yeah.”

Taki smiled with chagrin and pondered to himself and took a sip of his iced tea.

Man, I really am whipped for her... Not that I mind. Hm? This tea...

“Earth to Taki, everything okay? Feel sick?”

Taki snapped back to reality and looked at Zela’s concerned face before replying back slowly.

“No, I was just thinking about how I missed your tea.”

Zela seemed a little taken back by Taki’s response and suppressed the squeal that threatened to spill out.

Oh my gosh! He’s so cute!!

“Your a big pizza of my life, you know?”

Taki’s eyebrows quirked up in surprise by her sudden pun and honesty. Making puns was an everyday thing occurrence for her, but it still caught him off guard at times. After taking a moment to regain his composure he cracks a pun of his own in act of revenge.

“You dork, I guess your my slice for life too.”

This time it was Zela’s turn to be surprised, she’s never usually on the receiving end of puns and one from Taki? Rare, indeed. She winked at him and quickly refuted.

“Well Taks, I didn’t know you had it in you. But two can play it that game~”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

It’d been a couple of hours since they arrived at Hokkaido and since getting there they’ve gone window shopping, eating at a pizzeria, and hitting the bookstore which Zela called “heaven”.

“Happy?

“Happy?? I’m ecstatic! Good food, good books and I got you! What more could a girl ask for!?”

“It’s not over yet. The fireworks should be starting soon.”

“...What?”

Zela stared at Taki in disbelief as he led her to a a very familiar spot.

Their special spot. Where the misunderstanding happened several years and where they had gotten back together. This place was filled with both pain and happiness. It was a strange feeling. Just then Taki wrapped a strong arm around Zela’s waist and pulled her close to him near the railing.

“You arranged for the fireworks...for me?”

Taki lips curved up into a sly smirk in response to her frazzled voice.

“Thought it’d be a nice change of pac-”

He was cut off mid-sentence with an abrupt passionate kiss from Zela. He wrapped both of his arms around her waist and pulled her closer tilting his head, deepening the kiss. Several moments later, the two slowly pulled away from each other and gazed into each others eyes. And at that exact moment...

*BOOM BOOM BOOM!*

The fireworks quickly caught both of their attention and they watched as the night sky was painted with an amazing display of glimmering colors and lights. After a while of watching the fireworks bloom across the night sky, Taki tightened his grasp on Zela’s waist.

“Zela.”

“Yes Taki?”

Zela turned towards him with a sweet smile on her face and looked at him questioningly seeing the serious look on face. He awkwardly scratched the back of his neck and bit his lip. A crimson hue colored his face before he slowly pulled out a small black, velvet box.

Wait, is he doing what I think he’s doing?

She eagerly waited for him to speak trying not to get her hopes but never looking away from his intense gaze.

“Remember when I told you that you were my goal? Well that goal hasn’t changed.”

He took a deep breath feeling as if his heart was gonna burst out of his chest and Zela kept silent waiting for him to continue.

“I’ll spit it out. Marry me Zela, let me be your yus-band.”

He slowly but surely cracked open the box in his hand to reveal a beautiful rose ruby ring adorned with diamonds on the sides of it. Zela seemed frozen and wondered if this was a dream or reality.

Is this...Is this real? I’m not dreaming?

Zela gave him her answer on the verge of crying out.

“It took you long enough...Yes, be my yus-band will you?”

Taki’s face formed a gentle smile and he slowly slid the ring on her left ring finger. A perfect fit.

“Let’s make some new memories together, okay?”

“I wouldn’t have it any other way.”

They sealed their vows to one another in another tender, passionate kiss.

Fin~

A big BIG thank you to @otome-writer51 @awesomeallseeingeye and @voltage-vixen for giving me feedback and suggestions! I couldn’t have done this without you guys! And a BIG thank you to @mrs-scm-wife for helping me color this drawing and fixing my mistakes!! (Sorry if its too short!)This is yet another present for you! Love you! (Again keeping it simple here, cuz I probably WILL blow up your DMs.) IM SORRY THIS SUCKS, I RUSHED IT!! I’LL REWRITE THIS ONE DAY FOR YOU AND MAKE IT BETTER. LOVE YOU LOADS!!

#Happy Birthday Zela!!!#Drabble #Kings of Paradise #taki kozaki #kop taki #taki x mc #Taki x Zela #OKAY I KNOW THIS IS PRETTY BAD #BUT NONETHELESS I HOPE YOU ATLEAST ENJOYED IT #LOVE YOU MILLIONS YOU AMAZING PRECIOUS HUMAN #AAAAA ITS NOT MY BIRTHDAY BUT IM SO EXCITED #AAAA THIS IS TOO SHORT ISTG #LY BOO <3 #SORRY AGAIN #leoamber66 #aka my crappy writing lololol #My writing

30 notes · View notes

thesunnyshow · 4 years ago

Text

Name: hi, i am nyx Age: 20 years old Writing Blog URL(s): jungcity.tumblr.com | v-asl.tumblr.com

Nationality: filipino Languages: english, filipino Star Sign: pisces! MBTI: infp-t Favorite color: white accentuated by silver Favorite food: it’s sweet and spicy chicken garlic!! Favorite movie: hmmm, it’s prolly flipped because that movie was so cute :,) Favorite ice cream flavor: rocky road!! Favorite animal: it’s gonna be cats!! although i love lions so much because of narnia :,( Coffee or tea? What are you ordering? coffee :,) Go-to karaoke song: i don’t sing agskh the world would end if i would

What has been one of the biggest factors of your success (of any size)? i think it’s me writing about jaehyun??? since he’s the king of fanfiction, especially in ncity nowadays.

What fandom(s) do you write for? nct + wayv

When did you post your first piece? three days ago!! that would be august 4 i guess???

Do you write fluff/angst/crack/general/smut, combo, etc? Why? i don’t really much write fluff since i don’t have any idea how to write a good fluff!! :( this has been an issue every time i write some au’s. so im always ending up writing and focusing more on angst. it’s the genre i know best. well, crack… it’s hard to make the readers laugh when you can’t even make their tooth ache from sweetness with your fluffy writings. :( smut… i don’t write smut explicitly any more. i’m more on the suggestive side rn.

Do you write OCs, X Readers, Ships...etc i write OC’s especially when im writing a series!! to diversify my writing. but i usually am on the x reader side. ships? not that much.

Why did you decide to write for Tumblr? uhm, back in 2017, i was searching for some website where i could publish my works. ive always been a tumblr-girl since i am that wanna-be-aesthetic kinda person :D then i had found that i could write and publish on tumblr so yeah that’s pretty much why i am on this app rn

What inspires you to write? ooh, music has been a great help for sure!! whenever i don’t feel like writing something, i always listen to music and the idea would flow like a river. classic poems helps, too. :)

What genres/AUs do you enjoy writing the most? supernatural!au’s, fantasy!au, medieval!au. i feel like it’s easier to write something out of pure fantasy. i have a hard time writing modern!au’s since i lack the humor and the knowledge for modern slangs.

What do you hope your readers take away from your work? ooh, i always always always am careful with the way that i craft all my works. i try to feel what my characters feel to give them a certain validation. i put my shoes on the scenarios i have in mind even though i haven’t yet experienced everything ive written. and i do love writing strong female characters, whether it’s oc’s or female readers. that’s my main priority whenever i write. and i want them to know that girls could do just as much everything boys could. women are powerful.

What do you do when you hit a rough spot creatively? i read a lot to get back on my foot. i also try to re-read my past works so i’d be inspired to better my writing on my current draft.

What is your favorite work and why? Your most successful? my favorite work is the one i’m still writing rn, which is entitled 505. it’s a hendery fic in which he is a bandit and the female reader is a sacristan. it’s my fave since i relate myself so much to the female reader. :) my most successful one is the childhood best friends!au taeyong x female reader. it’s about to reach 600+ notes i guess? and im so grateful of all the feedbacks i got from it.

Who is your favorite person to write about? it’s jaehyun and hendery :)

Do you think there’s a difference between writing fanfiction vs. completely original prose? character wise, perhaps. since you already have a face value in fanfiction, but in an original prose, you would have to craft everything from 0.

What do you think makes a good story? a good story is something that doesn’t romanticize the bad things going on in the world. a good story is something that is emphatic to the hardships of others. a good story is something that gives comfort to those who are in the dark. a good story is something that boosts the hearts of the readers and makes them feel things!!

What is your writing process like? first, i think of a plot! (this happens oftentimes when im washing the dishes) when i have the plot, i think of the ending. when i have the ending, it’s time for me to device a fitting title. and the plot would develop from then on.

Would you ever repurpose a fic into a completely original story? i don’t think so… this is scary. since some people think of fanfics as delusional works from delusional authors. it’s kinda sad.

What tropes do you love, and what tropes can’t you stand? i love love love enemies-to-lovers trope!! one that i couldn’t stand and do my best to not read is probably… hmm… no, i love all tropes!! i just love e-t-l most!

How much would you say audience feedback/engagement means to you? it means a ton. since it could really boosts me up. heavy sigh. it’s the best thing when you write something— the feedbacks. even though it’s a simple reblog with the ‘#ATKSHSKSHSKAHAKSGAHGEGSJA’ or ‘#myfave’. i would smile like an idiot whenever i read it.

Dream job (whether you have a job or not)? i want to be a successful writer someday!

If you could have one superpower, what would you choose? teleportation!!

If you could visit a historical era, which would you choose? ancient greek + victorian era

If you could restart your life, knowing what you do now, would you? yes!! im so hell deep in indecision right now so i want to restart to make everything right

Would you rather fight 100 chicken-sized horses or one horse-sized chicken? 100 chicken-sized horses!!

If you were a trope in a teen high school movie, what would you have been? enemies-to-lovers trope agsksj LOL

Do you believe in aliens/supernatural creatures? YES!!! perhaps they are lurking somewhere here on earth and we don’t know it yet ;)

Fun fact about yourself that not everyone would know? oh… i don’t really know what to write. i don’t give much attention to my personal details agsksj

Do you think fanfic writers get unfairly judged? yes!! ugh, there’s this recent issue wherein stan twt called fanfic writers as freaks. and it broke my heart. i mean, most fanfic writers get inspirations from their idols and that shouldn’t be a bad thing. we aren’t delusionals as one might think. we are simply doing our craft.

Do you think art can be a medium for change? yes!! our country’s hero ‘jose rizal’ had somehow stirred the nationality of the people back in the old days because of his writings. i do believe that art changes things!! it has the ability to pierce the heart of the people.

Do you ever feel there are times when you’re writing for others, rather than yourself? yes. i feel this whenever im writing smut. i mean, let’s be real, your works would do better once you’ve included some steamy smut scenes in it. when i was writing my first fanfic after three years, i didn’t think that i’d ever include smut. but the fear of not getting feedbacks crept up in me, so i forced myself to write some sexy scenes. i know that’s like… weird. but i’m trying not to dwell on feedbacks any longer. and i also have decided not to write explicit smut anymore. honestly, i feel better now that i don’t force myself to do something that i think would please others rather than me.

Do you ever feel like people have misunderstood you or your writing at times? uhm, as far as i can remember, nope— still hasn’t felt that way. :)

Do your offline friends/loved ones know you write for Tumblr? yes!! my best friends irl knows about it. my sister knows. my parents are also aware of my passion in writing, and they do know that i write. but where and what, that remains obscured from them :D

What is one thing you wish you could tell your followers? that it’s okay to be vulnerable. it’s okay to make mistakes. it’s okay to fail sometimes. it’s okay to feel things. because like a good book, there is always a character development and you have the pen to write your own version of happy endings.

Do you have any advice for aspiring writers who might be too scared to put themselves out there? i’ve been there: the scared and conscious part. but one thing i would say is, you have to dare yourself!! you won’t know how your writing would have impacted so many lives and touch the hearts of people if you won’t grab your pen or your gadget and start your draft.

Are there any times when you regret joining Tumblr? nope, there aren’t. the community has been lovely to me ever since i started writing. :,)

Do you have any mutuals who have been particularly formative/supportive in your Tumblr journey? yes!! oh my god. i’d like to take this opportunity to thank my mutuals who’s done me nothing but kindness— @legendnct (hannah), whoo!! you know how much i love you, right? thank you for always being there to listen to me. :) @cloudysuh des, since day one you’ve supported me. i couldn’t ask for more. thank you for the never-ending praises, keyboard smashes, for the tags, and for always boosting me up. @bohoes georgie, you know i love you. since 2017 you’ve been with me— praising my works and supporting me. thank you. @cherr-e cherry!! thank you!! for teaching me how to better my writing. i hope endless happiness for u and please take care. @writermoon hello my babe!! thank you so much for reading my works with such vivid imaginations. i love you. @jaeyongf amy!! the bestest person :,) thank you for always leaving me feedbacks!! thank you for being kind to me. thank you for always supporting me. i love you guys so much and let’s be mutuals for a long time!!

Pick a quote to end your interview with:

“If the world hated you, and believed you wicked, while your own conscience approved you, and absolved you from guilt, you would not be without friends.” — Jane Eyre, Charlotte Brontë

#@jungcity #@v-asl #thesunnyshow #featuredauthor #episode 22 #nct #wayv

10 notes · View notes

mybiasisexo · 4 years ago

Text

Vessel

Genre: Angst | Superpower!au | Highschool!au | OT12

Pairing: Kai x OC (?), Kris x OC (?)

Length: 21.6k

Warning: Unfinished | Language | Violence | OC

Summary: Rayna disappeared out of nowhere on her 16th birthday, and just as quickly as she vanished, she reappeared, but is obviously different.

Author’s Note: This really could’ve been my legacy if I could actually write a chaptered story. instead I lost speed and had no idea wtf was going to happen next. Sad thing is, I know exactly how it’s going to end. it’s the middle that killed me :/. Plus, I think it might come off a bit sexist, which wasn’t my intention!!! But rereading it im like hmm. I wrote this shit in 2013!!!! TWENTY THIRTEEEEEEEN!!! So it’s kinda dated. I’m proud of it, nonetheless haha

MASTERLIST

Chapter One: Return

The school bell rings, informing the students of Gryphon High to report to class. However, four young men hover in front of the campus while the other students run to their various destinations.

When the coast is clear, one of the boys clears his throat, “what is it, Kris?”

Kris is leaning on the building, staring intently at his feet when the tall boy asks him the question. He takes a deep breath and meets his gaze, “I saw her.”

The three other boys look at him with confusion.

“Her?” the shortest member asks, his thick eyebrows crunch together.

Kris nods, “she’s returned…Rayna.”

The boys gasp.

“Are you sure it was her?” the one who was mostly silent questions.

“Yes, Suho. I’d recognize her if I were blind. It’s her. She’s back.”

“But,” the shorter one counters. “How? Why?”

Kris shakes his head, “I’m not sure, Kyungsoo. But whatever the reason, it cannot be good.”

The taller boy stares at the cracked cement floor, “does Kai know?”

Kris shakes his head again and shrugs, “I’m not sure, Chanyeol, but if he doesn’t yet, he will soon enough.”

Chanyeol shakes his head with pity. “Poor Kai.”

~*~

Kai is leaning back in his chair, his arms resting behind his head. The teacher is late and the class is taking advantage of her absence. Paper airplanes soar across the room, a group of kids are dancing in the back corner, a couple near the door are making out—Kai glanced at them once to see them exchange gum… he hasn’t looked in that direction since. He is relaxing, enjoying the time during school where he didn’t have to pay attention. This is the only class he didn’t have with any other of his friends, and he is grateful. As of lately, his group of friends have been treating him like a time bomb. They never know how to approach him, and whenever they talk to him, they are always very cautious of what comes out of their mouths.

It’s getting annoying.

Kai is fine. It had been, what, six months since her disappearance? More than enough time to get over her, more than enough time to realize and accept the fact that she is never going to come back. Ever. She is gone, and he is done being upset about that fact. He is finally better.

Much to Kai’s dismay, the inevitable happens, and the door to his classroom opens. His teacher, Ms. Taylor, click-clacks into the room, someone trailing in slowly behind her to the front of the room.

Ms. Taylor turns and waits for her class of students to rush back to their seats. Kai spots from the corner of his eyes, the boyfriend of the gum-swapping couple choke on said gum, he can’t help but grin a bit.

“Alright, class,” Ms. Taylor begins. “Now that you are all situated, I’d like to apologize for being late—although it seems you all were doing fine without me—I had to get the new student and show her around.”

Ms. Taylor motions her hands towards the girl and Kai freezes. What the…? It couldn’t be.

“Everyone, I’d like you to meet Rayna Carter. She’s a transfer student from Highland High.”

“Isn’t that an all-girl school?” a guy near the back asks. Ms. Taylor smiles and nods. She then begins to explain the school’s history and statistics and other boring topics, but Kai doesn’t hear a word of it over the loud ringing in his ears.

Look at me, he internally begs, staring intently at Rayna. Please, look at me! As if she heard him, her head snaps up and her eyes lock solidly with his. He is taken aback, her expression is void of any emotion. Her eyes... they appear dead.

What he does spot in her eyes, for only a millisecond, is recognition. It is a short spark, but he catches it none the less. He feels his chest heave as she returns her gaze back on the teacher. Kai takes this time to study her. Her hair, which once floated down to her hips, now brushes rigidly against her collar bones. Her face, which was once round and open, is thin, sharp, and blank.

She stands in such a way that makes her appear taller than what she is, her caramel colored skin still glows underneath her school uniform, but her soft features have hardened, sharpened. She appears to be a whole other person. If it were not for her name, Kai would have thought he had gotten her mixed up with somebody else.

“Alright, why don’t you take a seat, Rayna?”

Rayna nods once and trudges to her new desk, which just so happens to be diagonally ahead of Kai. He can feel her presence, even while he stares ahead of himself or down at his own desk. Her presence distracting him from everything. He can’t stop all of the questions that whirl around in his head like a wild tornado. Why was she here? Where had she been? Why does she look like that? Why won’t she acknowledge me?

He is getting upset, and the time ticks by torturously. Tormenting him with every slight move of the hand. Finally, the bell rings, and it takes everything in him not to just “pop” out of that room.

He has to find the others.

~*~

Chanyeol unbuttons his navy blue blazer and loosens his red, white, and blue stripped tie as he approaches the cafeteria. Today is an exceptionally humid day, and he curses the school for making them wear long khaki pants and a thick blazer to boot. He decides to take off his blazer in general and slugs it lazily over his shoulder, noticing how the girls around him react to his actions. He smirks and winks at one of them as he opens the doors and enters the wonderfully air conditioned lunch room.

While he is in line, he spots his best friend, Baekhyun, approach him. Chanyeol smiles hugely until he notices his troubled expression.

“What’s up?” Chanyeol asks him, rubbing his shorter friend’s back.

Baekhyun shakes his head slowly, lost in thought. “I saw… someone today. At least, I think it was her…”

Uh-oh, Chanyeol thinks. He averts his gaze and drops his hand.

Baekhyun doesn’t notice, “I’m crazy right? There’s no way she’s back. It just doesn’t make sense… but I’m positive I saw her…”

“You’re not crazy,” Chanyeol’s deep voice rumbles Baek out of his reverie.

He blinks up at him, “I’m not?”

Chanyeol shakes his head sadly, “no. Kris said he saw her earlier also.”

Baek takes a shaky breath, “what does this mean?”

Chanyeol shrugs, “maybe she missed us.”

“I don’t know… She looked different.”

“Different how?” Chanyeol asks as he grabs a tray and piles heaps of food onto it.

Baek sighs, “I don’t think I can explain… it’s something you just have to see yourself. She’s changed though, that’s for sure.”

They are silent as they join the others at their usual table. Everyone’s expressions are wary. Chanyeol is the only one who is eating.

“What’s up with everyone?” he asks. “Is it about Rayna?”

They all nod. “Have you all seen her?” He asks. They nod again.

He pouts, “That means I’m the only one who hasn’t yet…”

At that moment , Kai comes running into the lunch room. He runs to the table and sits next to Chanyeol, trying to catch his breath.

Once caught, he looks at all of them, “she’s back! Rayna’s back!”

He catches all their expressions and quiets down. “Oh, you already know, huh?”

They nod somberly in reply.

“She’s in my fourth. She sits right in front of me.”

“Did she say anything to you?” Another at the table, Lay, asks.

Kai is silent for a while, “no.”

Chanyeol bites his lip and looks away. He ends up looking at the doors and they open up. A darker girl walks in and slithers to the line. It is her, it is Rayna. Watching her, he can see why everyone is so upset. The Rayna he knew was always smiling and laughing and joking around. She had a twinkle in her eyes that never disappeared, even when she was upset. She definitely never walked like that, all sluggish and nonchalant. She would be practically skipping, an arm casually wrapped around one of the member’s own.

He quickly snaps his head back to his tray, but it is too late. Kai notices him looking at something and follows his gaze, along with the others. They stare at Rayna as she slowly makes her way through the line, grabbing only a water and an apple. She stops when she pays and scans the cafeteria. Before her eyes even hit their table, she takes a step towards them, but stops herself. For a moment, it is as if she remembers, like muscle memory. but that is a different Rayna. She quickly turns and leaves the room and all eight boys let out a breath.

“That was close,” the eldest of their group, Xiumin, states.

Kai glares at him, but doesn’t say anything.

“Why?” Kyungsoo asks again. “Why is she back?”

Kris answers him with the same answer as last time, “I’m not sure, Soo.”

“We should at least be happy that we know she is here,” Lay speaks. “That she is alive and in no danger. We should at least be grateful.”

“I am grateful for that,” Kai snaps through clenched teeth. “I’ve been worried sick for six months, I’m more than grateful.”

Lay sadly averts his eyes down to his tray, “but does that change anything?”

Kai can’t answer that question. He tries to swallow the ball forming in his throat, “I can’t be here anymore. I can’t breathe.”

He rises to leave. “I’ll go with you,” Baekhyun says, getting up. Kai is about to refuse the offer, until he realizes Baek is hurting just as much as he is.

“Alright,” he looks at the others, “see you guys at the usual spot?”

“Six on the dot,” Kris says with a reassuring nod.

~*~

Kai and Baekhyun walk along the deserted train tracks. Baek down the middle, Kai balancing on a rail.

“Do you think she’ll come home?” Kai asks him, his gaze focuses in front of him.

Baek readjusts the strap of his backpack on his shoulder, “no. I have a feeling that this Rayna doesn’t have a place to call home.”

“How has your family been since…?”

Baek looks at the broken tracks, “my mother is crushed, but her father…” He shakes his head, “he’s almost as dead as he believes her to be.”

Kai nods, “are you going to tell them?”

“I’m not sure yet. I think I’ll give it a week or two until we find out what’s really going on. Then, I’ll tell them whatever needs to be revealed.”

“That’s fair. Should we stop over there? I haven’t seen your parents in months.” Since she disappeared.

Baek nods, “that would be nice. I know they miss you, they miss all you guys.”

“Yeah? Maybe we should just meet there instead.”

“That’s not a bad idea.”

They arrive at the house. Only Baek’s mother is there, with his 6 month old sister, Baekyeon.

“Oh, Baek, you’re home early,” his mother jumps when she sees him. Her eyes widen even more when the handsome Kai trails in behind him. “Oh! Kai! How have you been?”

Kai takes in her smile, it is so big it borders on a grimace. He internally winces, “I have been just fine, Mrs. Carter. Totally swamped with school work.”

“Oh, I bet. Junior year is the hardest of them all.” Sansu begins to whimper and Mrs. Carter dismisses herself to care for her youngest daughter.

“The rest of the gang will be coming over later, if that’s alright,” Baekhyun calls from the stairs.

“That’s fine, dear. I’ll bake some cookies!”

“Your room hasn’t changed much,” Kai mentions once the two settle in Baek’s room, looking around. He smiles as memories come to him of all the times he spent in this room, the good and the bad.

“I know. I want to change it. I mean, I’m seventeen years old and I still have glow in the dark stars on my ceiling and rocket themed bed sheets. But, every time I’m about to, something tells me not to.”

Kai nods with understanding, “but change is good also.”

“Change is what I need.”

“Hey, I’ll come over this weekend and we can look for new bed sheets and paint and what not.”

“Lord, you sound like my girlfriend.”

“That’s one thing you do not have, Bacon.”

They laugh.

“What does her room look like?” Kai whispers.

Baekhyun gulps, “I haven’t been in there in months. I know her father goes in there every other weekend and cleans it out. Sometimes he lets Baekyeon play in there, but they are the only ones that go in there. It’s like him and my mother have this silent agreement: since it’s his child, and not hers, only he is allowed in there. I don’t know if that’s what it is really like between them, but that’s what I get out of it.”

“How?”

“Well,” Baekhyun shifts uncomfortably. “Sometimes, late at night or when David is gone, I hear my mom crying outside of her door. She never goes in, she just kneels in front of it, resting a hand and her forehead on it.”

“She must really love her,” Kai murmurs.

Baek nods, “like she gave birth to her. In my mother’s eyes, Rayna is as much of a daughter to her as I am her son. She used to call us The Twins when we were younger. We even had matching clothing.”

“I remember,” Kai smiles briefly.

“This place is so empty now. There was a brief time I thought my parents were going to split up. Sometimes I think the only thing holding them together is Baekyeon.”

“I doubt that. They truly love each other, Rayna’s disappearance couldn’t do anything but put a small dent into that love.”

“I guess…”

Kai decides to change the subject, “your mom’s really making cookies. I can smell them.”

A grin slowly forms on Baek’s face, “she’s very true to her word, Kai-Kai.”

“No, do not call me that,” he shudders.

Baek’s smile widens, “why not, Kai-Kai? Aren’t you a little baby?”

“No. I am a grown man. Now, let’s go see if those cookies are done yet!”

“Now that’s a very manly thing to say,” Baekhyun teases as he follows Kai downstairs.

~*~

“I think I like your place better than the usual spot,” Xiumin states as he grabs his ninth cookie and shoves it in his mouth, chewing loudly.

“I second that,” Chanyeol agrees, holding up his glass of milk in a toast.

“These cookies are amazing, Mrs. Carter,” Kris smiles warmly at the older woman and she blushes.

“Why thank you, Kris. Would you like to know what the secret ingredient is?” He nods eagerly and she leans in, “the blood of bad little boys.”

His eyes widen and she laughs hysterically.

“Isn’t it supposed to be love?” Baekhyun frowns. His mom only winks and walks out of the kitchen.

“She is so cute!” Xiumin gushes as he stands behind Lay who bouncing Baekyeon in his lap, singing to her and she is gurgling like a fountain. “She has your smile, Baeks.”

“The smile that kills,” Baek nods with approval and gives Baekyeon a thumb’s up. “Don’t break as many hearts as I have, Baekyeon, it only causes trouble.”

The rest of the group is silent, staring at him.

“What?” He asks self-consciously.

“I can’t even count on one hand the amounts of hearts you have broken, Baekhyun,” Kyungsoo says.

“You’re one to talk!” Baek retorts as everyone laughs.

“Right? Aren’t you confusing yourself with Kris?” Suho asks, nudging Kris, who just rolls his eyes.

“Let’s just get to the point,” Baek bristles, his face turning a bright red.

“Alright,” Lay places Baekyeon on the ground and they head up to Baek’s room.

When the door is closed firmly, they all huddle around the center of the room.

“Alright, has anyone used their powers at all this week?” Suho asks, pulling out a notebook.

They are all quiet, shaking their heads no. Well, except Chanyeol, he bites his lip and stares intently down at the ground.

“Yeollie?” Kris asks. “Is there anything you’d like to share?”

Chanyeol pouts, “Okay, okay. I used my power, but it was because I got a cold coffee and so I heated it up. That’s it, I swear!”

Kris sighs, but Suho nods understandably and scribbles the date next to Chanyeol’s name on a page of the notebook. “Anyone else?”

“Nope,” they all assure and Suho closes the book he is holding.

“Now that that’s all out of the way, we need to address the whole Rayna thing,” Kris informs.

“What is there to discuss?” Kai asks.

“Well, are we going to approach her? Are we going to inform Baek’s parents? Is she going to be a threat to us? We need answers.”

“When it comes to my parents, I’ve decided to wait a week or two before revealing anything,” Baek reveals.

Kris nods, “That’d understandable.”

“Do you think it would be wise to approach her?” Kyungsoo asks, biting his lip with worry.

Lay speaks up, “if she doesn’t come to us, it is the only way we will be able to talk to her. She owes us an explanation.”

“That’s true,” Xiumin agrees. “You don’t disappear for six whole months and magically come back without at least explaining to your best friends where you went and what happened to you. She has to know how worried we were. What her leaving did to us.”

“So when should we confront her?” Chanyeol asks nervously.

Kai butts in, “you guys act as if we are going to kidnap or beat her up. It can’t be that way. Rayna at this moment is like a scared dog. We have to approach her slowly, we can’t just gang up on her.”

“We could use our powers though,” Kyungsoo points out.

“Only if push comes to shove and we have no other choice,” Suho counters.

“I think we should make both an A and B plan,” Lay offers. “Maybe plan A is one of us comes up to her and tries to talk to her and if she doesn’t comply than plan B would be us using our powers and forcing her to confess.”

“I don’t know,” Kai says hesitantly. “Can that be Plan C and Plan B can be something less… violent?”

“Rayna has changed,” Kris says sternly. “Just by looking at her, I can tell she would fight back. We need to get in and get out. I think I have a plan.”

With a deep breath, he looks at Kai, “I need you to be strong tomorrow.”

Kai gulps, “me?”

Chapter Two: Answers

“She’s gonna punch me in the face,” Kai states nervously to Baekhyun as he fixes his tie. “She’s gonna laugh at me and then she’s gonna punch me in the face.”

“No she’s not,” Baek rolls his eyes. “At least, she won’t if you follow instructions. Don’t show too much emotions, alright? You’ll break.”

“So… I’m just going to be seductive ol’ Kai, correct?”

“Correct. You know what to do if she doesn’t want to listen or comply.”

“I don’t like this,” Kai admits.

Baek smiles sadly, “none of us want for it to turn violent and I honestly don’t think it will. We’re just keeping our guard up. We’re just expecting the worst. Now, take a deep breath.”

Kai does as he is told and straightens out his shoulders.

“Good luck, don’t choke,” Baek encourages as the bell rings. He pats Kai’s shoulder and disappears behind him.

“Don’t choke, don’t choke,” Kai murmurs to himself as he walks into the class he shares with Rayna. He notices she is already in her seat and trips over a desk, quickly catching himself.

“Don’t choke, don’t choke,” his whispers quicken as he practically runs to his seat.

Focusing to the lecture is a lost cause for him. The only thing he is focusing on is the plan Kris thrust onto his shoulders. Why couldn’t it have been someone else? Rayna always listened to Baekhyun, why not him? She always loved to be around Chanyeol, why not him? She always took Lay’s logic to heart, why not him? The only connection she had with Kai was the feel of his lips on hers, and that was only for a month and a half. Sixty days of pure bliss, sixty days of love. Sixty days of feeling her body in ways Kai had only dreamed of be—

No, Kai, focus. Get in and get out. That’s what Kris kept telling him this morning. ‘If she doesn’t listen, bring her to the spot. We’ll be waiting there until the middle of lunch and then we’ll assume you did your job by yourself and return. If not, we will take care of the rest’.

What does Kris even mean by ‘take care of the rest’?” It doesn’t sound pretty, but Kai has to admit, he wants answers. He wants to know what caused his girlfriend of a month and a half to vanish without a goodbye to anybody. She didn’t even leave a note. After three months of looking, everyone just assumed the worst and gave up. There was a funeral for her and everything. But as Kai glances at her, he can tell that the funeral wasn’t for nothing. Rayna is dead, this girl in front of him is a corpse, an empty shell. At least that’s what he keeps telling himself.

Unlike the day before, class goes by fast. The bell rings and his heart falters as he watches Rayna stand up, fix her uniform shirt, collect her bag and trudge out, her movements slow and precise.

When she is out the door, he runs after her. He catches up to her and snatches her wrist, dragging her to a stop.

“Wait, please,” he doesn’t mean to sound so needy. Keep your emotions in check, geeze, Kai, she isn’t even looking at you yet! He gulps and tightens his grip on her wrist as she slowly turns around.

Those eyes that once held love and happiness only holds the reflection of the lights overhead.

“Yes, Kai?” Her voice is just as dull as her expression, but that doesn’t stop his heart from hammering in his chest.

“Uh… We—we need to talk.”

“I need to get to class.”

“But it’s lunch time…”

“Your point, Kai?”

“Can we talk later then?” He asks, hope filling his voice.

She stares at him for a minute, sizing him up, “no.”

“Then it has to be done now,” he says stiffly.

“No, it doesn’t. Let go of me, Kai.”

“Stop,” he growls, leaning closer to her. “Stop saying my name.”

“Why?” she asks, the corner of her mouth slowly curling into a smirk.

Kai takes a breath and glares down at her. Is she mocking him?

“If you don’t comply with me, I’ll take matters into my own hands, Rayna. You know I can.”

“I do not know anything about you taking charge, Kai. I said I’m not going, let go of me before I take matters into my hands.”

They stare at each other for a while, challenging the other to do something. Kai is beyond furious, the fact that she is toying with him, it broke his heart and only left anger to burn.

“You’ve given me no choice,” he whispers. He wraps his arms around her and rests his forehead in the crook of her neck. She is about to punch him in the gut before the two of them are suddenly somewhere else.

She shoves him away. “How dare you teleport me! Who do you think you are?” She charges towards him, about to hit him, when four pairs of hands grab her. They drag her to a chair sitting in the middle of the deserted warehouse they are in.

“Let go of me!” She hollers as they shove her down and tie her hands and legs. “What is wrong with you guys?”

Kris comes up to Kai and pats his shoulder, “good work.”

Kai locks eyes with him and Kris quickly walks away, ashamed to have seen the broken look in Kai’s.

Finally, Rayna calms down. Her chest still violently rising and falling but she wasn’t trying to escape anymore. “I’m not mad anymore. You guys can come out now.”

Slowly, one by one, the eight men appear before her. She eyes them, a small smile on her lips.

“The gangs all here,” she sneers and laughs bitterly.

“Rayna…” Baekhyun starts, taking a step forward. He stops when he spots the way her head snaps to his foot, staring at it as if she was going to eat it.

“Brother,” she murmurs, slowly dragging her eyes up his body to reach his eyes. He gulps and tries to hold back the shudders that run up and down his spine.

“I missed you,” he finally says. “The whole house misses you. I’m glad that you’re back now, Rayna.”

“Save it,” she hisses and looks to the guy next to him. “Channie. You’re not smiling, that’s quite a sight to see.”

“Well, I’ve been worried sick about you. We all have. Why would I be smiling?” He snaps bitterly.

“Because,” and she smiles brightly, causing tears to form in his eyes, “I’m back now.”

Her eyes shift to the guy beside him “Lay. The kind one. Are you still dishing out philosophical advice, oh wise master?”

“I have advice for you, Rayna, if you’re still willing to listen.”

“I’m not so sure I am. Sorry.” She moves to the next one. “Chubby Xiumin. Looks like you’re not so chubby anymore, aye?”

“I guess not,” he mutters, hating the nickname.

“Prince Suho, still making the rest of them bow down to you?”

“Only you, princess,” he counters with a grin.

“Big eyed Kyungsoo. My awkward D.O, how have you been?”

“Surviving,” he squeaks out and looks down at his feet. No one but Rayna calls him D.O and the fact that she remembered does something to him. It unnerves him.

“Kai, we’ve already got quite acquainted earlier, I believe. You look as handsome as ever.”

Kai clenches his teeth, fighting both a hot comeback and tears.

“And then there’s my lovely Kris. Still breaking hearts?”

“Only yours, baby.”

Her smile falls, “I find that hard to believe.”

She leans back in her chair, “well, now that we’ve all reintroduced ourselves, let’s get down to business. What do you guys want?”

Suho steps up, “what we want is very simple, Rayna. We just want to know something.”

“What is it?” She asks, her voice never raising past indifference.

“Why did you leave?”

She sighs, “You guys were always so sappy. You know, for a group of boys, you sure acted like girls. I swear I was the manliest out of the group.”

“Oh yeah, definitely,” Kris agrees sarcastically. “That explains the frilly bright pink dresses you used to always wear. Let us not forget the flowers you used to wrap in your hair. Very manly.”

“Of course you wouldn’t forget what I used to wear. I bet you fantasized about doing things to those clothes… if you know what I mean.”

“You’re disgusting.”

“And you’re pathetic.”

They are silent, their eyes slits as they stare menacingly at one another.

“Rayna… please?” Baekhyun begs, causing Kris and Rayna’s stare down to come to an end. “We need to know. You owe us that much.”

“I don’t owe anyone shit.”

“Oh, you don’t?” Kai asks. His anger beyond his control. “When you disappeared, we were in a relationship. If you owe anyone an explanation it has to be your boyfriend.”

“And I am your brother, family deserves an explanation as well.”

Everyone is silent as Rayna stares them down. Finally, she lets out a breath and shrugs, “fine. If you pansies really want to know so damn badly, I’ll tell you why I had to leave. Better yet, I’ll show you.”

Their eyes widen with shock and fear, show them? What does Rayna have up her sleeve?

They watch as she slowly lowers her head, it looks as if she is falling asleep. When her chin presses against her chest, there is a soft rumbling sound that resonates through the rusty building. Suddenly, all of the furniture and appliances lying around rise up into the air and hover. The lights start flickering and with the sharp rise of her head, everything falls back down with a loud bang.

The boys’ gaze whip back to Rayna with fear. Her head twitches painfully from side to side for a minute until finally she lowers her head down again from exhaustion.

“You…” Chanyeol whispers. “You have powers?”

“Surprise,” she breathes, trying to regain her breath.

“But…” Kyungsoo starts. “You’re a girl?”

She lifts her head to look at him, “how observant of you.”

“You know what Kyungsoo is trying to say,” Kris snaps. “Only males receive powers. That’s how it always has been.”

“Au contraire, women can also receive powers, as slim as it may be.”

“And here you are,” Suho breathes with awe. “One of the blessed.”

“I wouldn’t go that far,” Rayna mutters, trying to readjust her uncomfortable position.

“What does that have to do with you leaving?” Baek asks her. “If anything, you could have come to us, you could have told us. You know we would have helped you!”

She shakes her head, “it’s different, a girl with powers. I was scared, and I needed answers.”

“We could have helped you,” Baek repeats, deflated. He can’t believe what has become of his step-sister. A girl with powers? It is unheard of, and yet here she is, making things levitate.

“How?” Rayna asks. Her voice isn’t full of emotion, but merely curious. “What would you eight have done? You guys have always felt superior because of these gifts. You had this exclusive club that I was always on the border of. If you had found out that I had powers too, you would have shunned me. I was never one of the boys, as much as I tried.”

“That—that’s not true, Rayna!” Xiumin objects. “We loved having you around!”

“Yeah,” she agrees. “Before you all turned sixteen and gained these awesome powers. Then you only hung out with me during school.”

“No,” Chanyeol shakes his head. “That’s not right.”

“It’s not?” Rayna asks, lifting an eyebrow. “Because I remember on many occasions when I started following you guys after school and you or Baekhyun would hold me back and tell me ‘not today.’”

The boys are silent.

“I was already gone before I left. You all had pushed me away.”

“No,” Kai snaps. “Not all of us.”

Rayna sighs and looks up at the ceiling.

“You were gone for six months,” Suho begins. “Where did you go?”

Rayna gazes at them, her eyes are a solid black color that creeps them out and her nose and the corner of her mouth are starting to bleed. “I told you I needed answers. I went searching for them.”

“But something happened to you,” Lay points out. “You have changed greatly. You’re like a whole different person.”

“That’s the power,” Rayna smiles and sinks in her chair, seeming to bask in the gift she held. Chanyeol watches in disgust as she opens her mouth in a content sigh, and the blood from her nose drips into it. “It feeds me, it makes me… more powerful, as lame as that sounds.”

“I don’t understand,” Suho presses.

“I don’t think you would. The reason why there are less powerful women is because the power affects us differently than it does men.”

“What does it do?” Chanyeol whispers. Rayna just shrugs, closing her eyes.

“Rayna?” Kris barks. No response. “Rayna!”

“Kris!” Suho snaps. “She’s sleeping.”

“That bitch,” Kris mutters, his hands ball into tight fists.

“Don’t call her that,” Kai chastises halfheartedly.

“Don’t act like that,” Kris counters back. He storms out the building, punching the wall as he leaves.

Suho sighs when he is gone, “he’s using his power. I can feel it.”

“He needs to blow off steam,” Lay says. “That’s the only way he knows how.”

“Plus, did you hear the way she was talking to him?” Kyungsoo points out. “I’d be furious with her also.”

“Yeah, that was weird,” Chanyeol states, staring at Rayna’s bloody face.

“She’s changed so much,” Baekhyun says quietly. “Yet, I feel like we are at fault for it.”

“We weren’t the ones that gave her powers,” Xiumin defends. “That power is doing this to her… We need more answers.”

“Where are we going to get them from?” Lay asks.

Suho purses his lips, “from the very person who helped us understand what these things are. Chanyeol, untie her. We’ll leave the door open for when she wakes up.”

Chanyeol sighs. “I’m sorry, Rayna,” he whispers as he bends down to untie her wrists.

~*~

Kris flies over the city, embracing the icy pain hitting his face from soaring so high. Nothing clears his head more than being up in the air, flying through clouds, hovering over the earth. It feels like a respite, a soft break from reality. He feels as if he could fly away from every problem he ever had.

But Rayna was a problem that was chasing him, trailing right behind him, and he hates it.

He hates her for coming back at such a time. For acting like someone different than the Rayna that used to follow him around like a lost puppy. He doesn’t want to, but one of his fondest memories of her pops into his head, replying and scratching and jumping to different parts, playing at different angles, all ending the same.

One year ago…

The sun was shining, there wasn’t a cloud in sight. The boys and Rayna decided to take advantage of the fresh air and held a picnic at the park. Kris was sitting quietly by a tree, leaning against it, feeling the soft breeze rustle his hair.

“What are you up to?” a soft feminine voice asked him.

He grinned, keeping his eyes closed, “pretending I’m up there instead of leaning against this damned tree.”

He heard her sigh and felt another body sit next to him.

“You’re lucky,” she began wistfully. “Out of all the powers so far, I think yours is the best.”

“You do?” he asked with surprise. He thought she loved Xiumin’s power the most, she was always asking him to freeze her drinks or help her melting ice cream. He peeked through his lashes enough to see her nod enthusiastically.

“I think it’s everyone’s dream to fly like a bird. To see the world from their point of view, to rest on clouds…”

He chuckled, “you can’t sit on a cloud, you silly girl.”

She shrugged, “all the same. Yours is my favorite.”

“If you could have a power, what would you want?” He asked her quietly.

She was silent for a while. For such a long time that Kris opened up his eyes and looked down at her. She was staring at the sky intently, thinking about her answer seriously, a finger resting thoughtfully on her chin. Kris stared at her glowing tan skin, watched the way her wavy brown hair swam back from her face as the wind blew it. She was wearing a white summer dress and the golden locket the boys bought her for her fifteenth birthday. Kris hadn’t seen her without it since.

“I think I’d want to fly also,” she whispered. “That way, we could fly together,” her cheeks turned pink as she stared at a row of ants beside her.

Kris smirked. He knew Rayna had a crush on him since forever, he thought it was cute, but he never saw her that way. She was as much a little sister to him as she was to Baekhyun. “Maybe…I’ll take you flying one day.”

Her head snapped up to meet his serious gaze. Her eyes wide with surprise and hope, “really?”

“Of course. If it’s the power you want, I’ll help you get it, even if it’s for a little while.”

She smiled and bit her lip and Kris had to admit he liked her reaction. She stretched her arms out in front of her and sighed, “That would be amazing. Thank you.”

“When should we go?”

“Um…” she thought again. “Maybe on my sixteenth birthday? That way, it will really feel like my power.”

“But that’s not for a while, Rayna.”

She shrugged and shook her head, “I can wait. You know I can.”

He heard the double meaning in her sentence and was taken aback. It was the most bitter she’s ever sounded, even though her tone was light and she was smiling softly, the twinkle in her eyes never faltering.

“Anyways,” she continued. “I’m craving some watermelon. Would you like some, Kris?”

He shook his head, “I’m fine, thank you.”

She stood up and brushed her backside, “okay. Don’t forget your birthday gift for me!”

“I won’t,” he whispered as he watched her bouncing frame approach the blanket and the rest of the boys.

Kris blinks back the tears forming in his eyes. Everything Rayna said to him today, it was cruel. She stabbed him every time she opened her mouth, and her eyes were unforgiving.

He has to admit though, deep down, that he deserves everything she threw at him.

~*~

“Here we are,” Suho chimes. The seven boys are standing in front of a small cottage on the outskirts of town.

Chanyeol sighs, “I can’t believe we’re back here.”

The others nod.

“Do you think it’s fair to do this without Kris?” Kyungsoo asks.

“He has a lot to worry about already,” Suho dismisses. “We can inform him about it later.” With that, he takes a deep breath and knocks on the thick wooden door. In a matter of seconds, it creaks open and an average looking middle-aged man stands on the opposite side.

His eyes widen with surprise, “Suho? What brings you guys?”

“Mr. Black,” Suho greets. “Something strange has happened and we really need some type of understanding.”

Mr. Black takes in all of their expressions, all are set on different stages of despair. He nods and steps back, “very well, come in.”

His home is cozy and warm. The fireplace is lit, warming the frozen boys’ hands and toes. Mr. Black reappears from the kitchen with cups of warm tea.

Once everyone is thawed out, Mr. Black gazes at them expectantly.

Suho is the one to begin, “Sir, do you remember our female friend? The one that would always tag along with us?”

Mr. Black nods, “the one that disappeared?” They all nod in confirmation. “What of her?”

“Well,” Kyungsoo starts. “She’s returned to us.”

“Really?” Mr. Black lifts an eyebrow.

“Yeah, but you see,” Baekhyun begins. “She’s different… Something’s changed within her.”

“How so?”

“Well… She has… powers.”

“Powers?” Mr. Black is intrigued.

Kyungsoo nods, “She’s a girl with powers. We came here because we need to know how. I thought only guys can get powers.”

Mr. Black nods and takes a long sip of his tea. He places it back down and folds his hands in front of him, “alright. I think it’s time for a story.”

He takes a deep breath, “I had a friend twenty years ago. She was a close friend of mine, we had known each other when we were younger, until I moved when I was twelve. Ten years later, we had bumped into each other and rekindled that relationship.

“She told me once that our meeting was not by accident. She told me that she had felt my presence, like a strong tugging, beckoning her towards me. We became very close. We became roommates and later, lovers. I cherished her. I loved her so much that I even told her about my power, and she accepted me completely. I never knew love like that before…”

Kai holds his breath, knowing the ending of this story isn’t going to be pretty.

“After two years of being together, things were going good. She had a job that required her to travel a lot, so we didn’t see each other often, but whenever we did, it was wonderful. She loved me and opened herself up completely to me, well, that was what I had thought....

“I was going to propose to her. I had bought the ring and was going to do it that night. When I had arrived to our apartment, I knew something wasn’t right. When I walked in, the place was a disaster. Glass was everywhere, the furniture was ripped to shreds, and our television looked like someone punched a hole in it. The further into the house I went, the worse the destruction. Finally, I arrived into our room. Clothes were strung out over the floor, the pictures on the walls and dresser were broken and thrown everywhere, there were holes all over the walsl. And in the center of all this chaos sat my girlfriend. She sat on the floor—because our bed was torn in half and pushed up against the wall—rocking back and forth, her eyes shut. She kept murmuring to herself and it wasn’t until I was knelt in front of her that I understood. She kept saying, ‘don’t hurt him’ over and over. She had scratch marks all over her arms and face and she was bleeding everywhere.

“I told her to look at me, but she wouldn’t reply to me. She just kept whispering, ‘don’t hurt him, don’t hurt him.’ Finally, I dragged her to the bathroom and placed her in the shower, watching it drench her clothes, she didn’t respond. That was until I tried to pry her arms away from her. Suddenly, her eyes opened and she gazed up at me with a blank expression. She had blonde hair that brushed along her jaw and small sharp features. She was a beautiful woman, but at that moment, she had never looked more terrifying. Her eyes were solid black and beady. Nearly her entire eye was black, I could only see a sliver of white. She stared at me intently and didn’t say a word.

“As frightened as I was, I used this time to strip her of her wet clothes. She was like a rag doll, she let me move her however I wanted. When I had her in only her underwear, I examined her body for anymore scratches, and to my relief, found none. When I was reassured, I finally took her out of the shower, put a towel around her and placed her on the destroyed couch. I went back to our bedroom and snatched the first giant shirt I could find and returned to her. After I put her shirt on for her, I sat in front of her and grasped her hands in mine and asked her the dreaded question… ‘What happened?’

“She stared down at my face, at the tears springing into my eyes, and smiled, ‘nothing.’ I shook my head and looked around, ‘obviously that is not true. Did something happen at work? Did someone break into our home? What happened?’ She only grinned at me, her eyes still as black as they were in the shower. ‘I may have lost control…’ When her words hit me, I felt chills run throughout my body. And fear, I was terrified. ‘What did you do’ I whispered and she giggled and leaned into me, ‘I let my power go. I let it take control for once.’

“That’s when I finally understood what had just happened. I remember staring at her with shock. ‘Power?’ I remember asking her and she nodded and placed her index finger on my forehead, ‘just like you. I can do things too.’

“’Like what?’ I had asked her. ‘I can make things go boom with my mind.’ Chills ran down my spine and I backed away from her, hitting the broken television behind me. ‘Are you frightened?’ She asked me and I nodded. She smirked, ‘you should be.’ I blacked out after that.”

It is silent for a moment, Mr. Black allowing the boys to digest the story.

“She left. I hadn’t seen her for years, and when I finally did, she was different. It was as if the life had been sucked right out of her. She was scary skinny and her hair was tangled and greasy. She was filthy, as if she hadn’t bathed in weeks. When I saw her, I ran to her and begged for her to talk to me, to tell me what had happened that night, years ago, and after watching me breakdown in front of her, she relented and confessed everything to me. That when she was sixteen, she received her power, but it frightened her so much that she fought against it, fought to keep her mind. On the day I was going to propose, she was feeling weak and tired and depressed, and the power was beckoning her and she gave in, let it loose. She couldn’t control it though, couldn’t reign it back in like she could when she was younger, and it devoured her completely, leaving her with no choice but to embrace it—to let it become her.

“We parted ways, and that was the last time I ever saw her. I had a friend at the time whose power was being able to join minds with others and see life through their eyes, and I asked him to keep tabs on her. He hated it. She was evil, relentless. She killed without compassion and never felt anything. He always would tell me that she was cold, so cold. Finally, after two months of tracking her, he told me that she had died. Fell off a cliff. She was twenty-seven years old…

“When I found out about her death, I needed to know what the hell she was. I traveled to the mother land of the powers, a small village in South America, and asked them what they knew. This is what I found out over years of research around the world.”

He takes a deep breath, “your friend is known as a Vessel: a woman with powers. Only one in about two million women become Vessels, and the reason why is because it’s a mutation. It’s a mutation of a mutation, an extra gene in the link. As you know, men don’t use their powers often, because it ages us, the more we use the shorter our lifespan, but with women it’s different. They can use their power how many times they want, whenever they want without having to deal with aging consequences. That’s because their consequence is a lot worse than ours. Since they have a double mutation, the power takes on human-like characteristics, it’s like a parasitic drug. The woman gets addicted to the power, because it sends out endorphins with every use, causing her to feel invincible, as well as other effects most drugs have as well. As she uses her power, it also grows stronger, taking over her brain and, ultimately, controlling her, sort of like possession. This is the reason why your friend acts differently, it’s not her talking and moving and reacting—it’s her power. There is still a glimpse of the girl you once knew, but her power is slowly overpowering her mind, and if she hands over the reins willingly, which most woman end up doing, she will lose all of herself and cease to exist. She’ll become an empty shell.

“Another thing about woman’s powers is that they are ten times more powerful than a man’s. A man and a woman can have the same power, but the woman’s would be more dangerous, because of that double mutation, it’s double the power, double the strength. That’s why woman shouldn’t have powers, it’s a cause for destruction, and their powers feed off of that chaos. It ultimately leads to their destruction. Vessels never make it to thirty. Never…”

Kai grips the arms of his chair, Rayna is a monster, to put it simply.

“Is there any way they can stop it?” Baekhyun asks. “Any way that they can fight it off? Resist?”

Mr. Black frowns, “My friend—her name was Valarie—she fought her power for nearly five years, only letting it out in small bursts every other year or so. She hated her power because it was so violent. I mean, she could blow things up with just a thought! She knew how destructive she was, so she tried to restrain it. But like I said earlier, it’s like a drug, and when a vessel doesn’t use it, it’s like an addict stopping cold turkey, it won’t last long.”

“And this is happening to our friend?” Kyungsoo asks, tears forming. Mr. Black nods. “And there’s no way we can stop her? No way we can help her?”

“There’s only one way you can help her, fellas.” He leans in and they all do as well. “You have to kill her.”

Chapter Three: The Alternative

“We can’t,” Kai whispers later that night. The boys had regrouped with Kris and headed up into the hills, camping out for a bit. They sit around the fire Chanyeol made and stare over the sparkling city. “We can’t kill her. I just… we can’t.”

The boys nod in agreement.

“I honestly don’t believe that’s the only way to help her,” Baekhyun agrees. “I think, if all else fails, we kill her, but only as a last resort.”

“Or no resort at all,” Kai continues. “I’d rather she levitated everything on the Earth into outer space before I see her not live on it anymore.”

“Kai,” Xiumin snaps. “Even if we don’t kill her. Mr. Black said Vessels don’t live to see thirty. She has an expiration date, regardless.”

Kai jumps up, “don’t you dare.”

“What?” Xiumin asks, his anger rising. The temperature drops, causing the boys’ breaths to become visible. “Don’t state a fact? Kai, you need to accept it.”

Kai leaps at him and Baekhyun, who was the closest to him, holds him back.

“What is wrong with you?” Kris snaps, causing them all to freeze.

“Xiumin knows better than to say those things—”

“No,” Kris barks. “You aren’t the only one in pain, Kai. You aren’t the only one who loves her!”

The silence becomes overwhelming. Kai stops fighting against Baek and yanks himself from his grip, spinning to Kris.

“You have a funny way of showing it,” he growls.

Kris takes a deep breath, “you need to stop acting like you have a claim over her. Yes, she was your girlfriend. Was,which means it was in the past. You need to stop letting your obsession of her cloud your logic. You know damn well that if killing Rayna is the only solution, we will execute it. You keep it up, Kai, and I will make you be the one to do it.”

“You’re full of shit,” Kai whimpers, fighting off tears. “You were relieved when she disappeared. You never once helped us search for her, and you didn’t cry at the funeral. You never gave a shit about her, Kris. Never. You just toyed with her and then left her. You are cruel.”

“Don’t ever say I never cared,” Kris says icily, moving closer to the shaking Kai. “I cared more about her than the rest of you. While you guys had given up looking for her, I was risking my life, using my power every fucking night searching for some kind of sign. Don’t you dare say I never cared.”

“That’s enough, you two,” Suho orders. The two remain in their positions. “I said that was enough!”

That snaps the two out of their silent battle, huffing as they return to their seats.

“Obviously, killing Rayna isn’t something any of us want to do,” Suho continues. “She holds a special part in all of our hearts. She was a dear friend, a little sister to us. We all love her. Seeing her, for me, it breaks my heart. I missed her so much, and being so close to her, yet so far away… well, I’m sure you all can imagine perfectly how I felt. Specially, once I heard her talk, saw her dead eyes up close, the blood…” He pauses to swallow back the ball forming in his throat. “As hard as it will be, if worse comes to worse we will do what has to be done, Kris is right about that. Until then, I think it’s wise to think of some ways to avoid that plan. Xiumin is right, she most likely might not live to see thirty, but that still gives her over ten years to wreck all kinds of havoc, and that I cannot allow. Letting her run wild is not an option.”

“Mr. Black told us that Valarie was able to control her power,” Baek mentions. “She was able to hold it back, only letting it out in small bursts from time to time. Doing that made her normal. So normal, that he didn’t even know she had a power until it was too late. If we could somehow get Rayna to see what her power is doing to her, we could get her to refrain from using it, to learn to hold it back.”

“That’s actually a really good idea, Baeks,” Suho praises him, smiling.

“What if it doesn’t work?” Chanyeol questions.

“Then we’ll return here and come up with something else. But, for now, let’s see where this on gets us.”

“How are we going to do this?” Kai asks stiffly, sniffling softly.

Baek shrugs and smiles warmly, “we’re going to treat her like we always have.”

~*~

The following Monday, Baekhyun and Chanyeol wait by the water fountain Rayna always walks past before her second period.

“We’ve been standing her for three minutes,” Chanyeol whines, kicking a locker.

“Patience,” Baek soothes. “We’ve been following Rayna around for the past three days, trying to figure her route. It’s going to take time.”

“Thank God for Kris,” Chanyeol praises. “If he hadn’t seduced the main office’s secretary to get her schedule, we probably would have still been trying to figure out what her classes were.”

“Shh,” Baek snaps, punching Chanyeol’s chest. “She’s coming.”

The two straighten up, Chanyeol rubbing his chest. When he catches her in his view, they both quickly turn towards the fountain, Baek bending down, pretending to get a drink.

Once she passes, the two speed-walk to catch up to her.

“Remember that one area at the park we used to always hang out at?” Chanyeol asks Baek louder than necessary.

Baek pretends to think, “Oh, the one that Rayna stumbled upon when we were thirteen? Yeah, we would go there practically every day after school and just lay down, letting the sun warm us.”

Chanyeol sighs, “That was the best. Rayna always seemed to stumble across the coolest things.”

“Seriously,” Baek agrees. “Even at home, she was always cooking weird food that always tasted amazing and she was always helping me with my homework. We practically never fought. She was the best.”

“Yeah, she was…”

At the same time, they check to see what Rayna is doing. She continues on in front of them as if she is unaware of their presence.

Chanyeol becomes frustrated, “do you remember our place at the park, Rayna?”

Baek’s eyes bulge as his head whips to Chanyeol, who is biting his lip expectantly.

Rayna stops walking suddenly, causing the two to bump into her. She whirls around and stares at them, “what are you doing?”

“Do you remember?” Chanyeol asks, ignoring her question.

“Of course I do. Now, what are you two doing?”

“We’re on our way to class,” Baek says, laughing nervously. The bell rings at that moment.

“Well than, get there.” With that she storms off to class.

“I think we did pretty well,” Chanyeol grins goofily causing Baekhyun to roll his eyes and laugh.

“I hope so.”

~*~

After third period ends, Xiumin and Lay scurry to what they believe to be Rayna’s locker.

“Oh no,” Xiumin says, his eyes widen.

“What is it?” Lay asks him softly.

“I don’t remember what we’re supposed to do!”

Lay rolls his eyes, “we’re just talking to her like we always did. Pretend that it’s the old Rayna and you’ll be fine.”

Xiumin nods and at the moment, Rayna walks by. She stops at the locker and cracks it open.

“Show time,” Xiumin murmurs as they approach her.

“Hey, Rayna!” Xiumin greets happily, throwing an arm around her shoulder. “How have you been?”

Her body stiffens slightly and she sighs, “Better.”

Xiumin and Lay begin to laugh like that is the funniest thing they ever heard.

“You are so funny, Rayna! We missed that,” Lay says, pretending to wipe away a tear.

“I guess…” She sighs irritably. “Now would you please release me, Xiumin?”

“Oh,” he quickly removes his arm and stumbles forward when Rayna begins to walk away.

“So, do you want to eat lunch with us today?” He continues. “It’s been so long, we have so much to catch up on, you know?”

“I don’t think I’m really up for that,” Rayna declines. “I think I’ll be just fine away from you guys.”

“But,” Lay counters. “We would really like it if you did join us. We won’t ask any questions you don’t want to answer.”

“I don’t want you guys to ask me any questions at all. Now, would you please stop harassing me?”

“But—” Lay tries to continue but stops when he is suddenly pushed back. He and Xiumin stare at Rayna’s disappearing form with shock.

“She—she just used her power on me,” Lay stutters, visibly shaking.

“I guess that’s a no,” Xiumin pouts, rubbing Lay’s form comfortingly. “C’mon, we’re going to be late.”

“She—she pushed me back. Did—did you s—see that, Xiumin?”

“I did. She’s a lot more powerful than we have been giving her credit for.”

“That was the scariest moment of my life. I almost peed my pants.”

“Well, I’m glad you didn’t. Let’s head out, shall we?”

~*~

Just like every other day, fourth period has Kai on edge. The heel of his foot taps violently against the linoleum floor as he chews nervously on a fingernail.

Maybe she isn’t coming, he thinks to himself. Baekhyun’s idea was good in theory, but now that it is his turn to interact with Rayna, he’s beginning to have some doubts.

Right as the bell rings, Rayna storms in. She stops in the front of the class and locks eyes with Kai’s, recognizing the crazy look in them. She rolls her eyes and heads over to her seat.

They have a substitute today who decides that it will be a partner day. Rayna and Kai happen to fall into a group along with two other students. The four pupils push their desks together and Rayna makes a point to sit across from Kai. The group is mostly quiet as they finish the English packet their teacher left for them.

When they are finished, the other two students’ heads move together, leaving Kai and Rayna to be awkward by themselves.

“You going to harass me also?” Rayna asks him, looking straight ahead of herself.

Kai shakes his head vigorously, “who has come up to you?”

“Chanyeol, Baekhyun, Xiumin, and Lay. I don’t know what game you guys are playing, but it’s not going to work.”

“Why not?” He asks.

She moves her head to give him a look, “isn’t it obvious?”

Kai shakes his head again. “We can help you,” he whispers, leaning closer to her.

She leans back a little, “I don’t need any help. I’m perfectly fine.”

“Can I ask you a question? Just one?”

She purses her lips as she thinks about his request, a gesture from her old life and Kai sighs softly, nostalgia overwhelming him.

“One question,” she allows.

“Who’s really in control, Rayna? You or the power? Who’s really controlling that body of yours?”

Rayna snarls, “Me, of course. I control both myself and this power.”

“Are you sure?” Kai asks quietly, very aware of the two heads only inches away from them.

“You think you’re better than me, don’t you?” Rayna asks with a cold laugh. “What? Because I’m a woman, I can’t control my power as well as the rest of you?”

“That’s not what I meant—” Kai starts, but is interrupted.

“I’m ten times stronger than you guys. I don’t even have to think about it anymore, I can just use it.” At that moment, the desks holding their partners fly back two feet to hit the dry-erase board that is behind them. The two girls scream, pushing away from the desks and running to the front of the classroom. The substitute runs over to them, trying to calm them down long enough to find out what just happened. All the while, Rayna’s gaze never leaves Kai’s. Her eyes slowly darkening and expanding from the use of her power.

“Our eyes don’t do that after we use,” Kai mentions. “We don’t have any physical effects from using it either. It’s like a drug, isn’t it? You just want to use it more and more.”

“You’re point?” Rayna growls softly, her power’s effect hitting her. Kai watches as her eyelids flutter rapidly and her head sways back a bit.

“We stay in control, even after we use our powers… You look like you’re about to pass out.”

“That doesn’t prove anything,” she counters, her eyes going back to normal.

“No. I think it does.” The bell rings and Kai leans into her. “And, please, Rayna, don’t use your power during school. Last thing we need right now is to be exposed.”

“Bite me,” she retorts, but it doesn’t have the effect she wants, what with her being high off of her recent burst of power.

Just treat her like we used to, Baek’s words float into Kai’s head and he smirks at her, “with pleasure.” With that, he quickly walks out of the classroom, before he ends up losing it in front of her.

He meets up with the rest of the group at their usual spot in the cafeteria. None of them have food in front of them, besides Chanyeol.

“You know, not eating while being stressed isn’t the healthiest thing in the world,” Chanyeol chastises the rest of the members, rolling a green apple across the table to Xiumin, who just sniffs it and frowns.

“How can any of us eat at a time like this?” Baekhyun asks him, who shrugs and takes a ginormous bite, again trying to prove a point.

“Kai, you have goosebumps,” Lay, who is sitting next to him points out. “Was fourth period a success?”

Kai shakes his head, “you have no idea. But I think we should tell our findings in order.”

Baek recounts his and Chanyeol’s encounter with Rayna, and then Xiumin tells the table about his and Lay’s experience, stressing the part where Rayna uses her power to push Lay away from her.

Finally, it’s Kai’s turn. He tells them in detail about being partnered with Rayna, their little argument, and her pushing the desks back with her mind, and how the power affected her.

“She’s getting careless,” Kris mutters, in deep thought.

“Yeah,” Chanyeol, who is sitting next to him, agrees. “Using her power twice in one day, especially in a place as public as school, that is filled with bystanders… She can expose us.”

“No,” Kai disagrees. “She’ll only expose herself.”

“Can we discuss the present right now?” Suho asks the table, gaining their attention. “Baekhyun, Chanyeol, Lay, Xiumin, and Kai, good job. You have done well today. Now it’s mine, Kyungsoo, and Kris’s turn.”

“How is this going to go?” Kyungsoo asks with determination.

“Kyungsoo,” Suho begins. “You and I are going to approach her together. Then we’ll let Kris be the last to talk to her. Our secret weapon.”

Kris laughs bitterly at his deemed nickname.

“She’s on to us, you know,” Kai mentions. “When we first got into groups, she asked me if I was going to harass her also… I think you and Kyungsoo should do something subtle. Like, I don’t know, compliment her skirt or some bull like that.”

“Yeah,” Xiumin agrees with a nod. “That way Kris can go in for the kill!”

“That wasn’t exactly what I was going for…,” Kai mutters.

Kyungsoo pouts, “But I want to talk to her.”

“Trust me,” Chanyeol says. “There isn’t much ‘talking’ going on with Rayna. It’s more of a growled threat and the roll of her eyes. Oh, and the sight of her back as she runs away.”

The group laughs and Suho nods, “alright. So Kyungsoo and I will find her after fifth period and send her some flowery compliments and then, after school, Kris, you will go and talk to her.”

“And, what exactly am I going to say to her?”

“Just talk to her how you used to,” Baekhyun shrugs.

“And please don’t snap at her,” Lay begs. “The last thing we need is for you to scare her off.”

“There is no way in hell I could scare this Rayna off, as much as I would try.”

“All the same,” Suho says, an unspoken warning in his eyes telling Kris to get his act right. Kris raises his hands in surrender and nods understandably.

“Time for the closing acts,” Suho beams.

As the boys head out, Kai snatches Kris’ wrist and pulls him back.

“What is it?” Kris asks impatiently.

Kai gazes up at him calmly, “when you talk to Rayna, it would be best to try to drop some hints about what her power does to her. If we are to gain some kind of breakthrough, we need her to realize that her power hurts her. It’s the only way she will see how much of a monster she has become.”

Kris nods, taking Kai’s advice to heart, “I’ll keep that in mind.”

“Also,” Kai begins, dragging Kris’ retreating form back to him. He is silent for a minute, staring intently at Kris. “Don’t fuck up.”

Kris has to swallow his extremely snarky remark, settling on, “yes, sir.”

Kai smirks and pats Kris’ head, “good luck.”

~*~

“Why am I so nervous?” Kyungsoo asks, bouncing from foot to foot.

“Rayna has grown quite intimidating lately, hasn’t she?” Suho smiles warmly at Kyungsoo, who nods quickly with agreement.

“I nearly shit myself when she used her power the other day.”

“I still can’t believe it,” Suho admits with awe. “Who knew that women could get powers, and out of all the women in the world, our Rayna was the one.”

“If only it didn’t effect women like this,” Kyungsoo pouts. “I miss the old Rayna, she was always so full of life. This Rayna is…”

“Demonic?” Suho offers.

“Mean.”

Suho chuckles, “Well, that too. Have you thought about what you’re going to say?”

Kyungsoo dismisses him with the flick of his wrist, “I got this.”

Suho just shrugs.

Three minutes pass and Rayna is still a no-show.

“Did we get the right hall?” Kyungsoo asks nervously.

Suho takes out the schedule Kris had retrieved from the main office, “yep. Her sixth period is that class right there.” He points at the door diagonally across the hall from them.

“Do you think she bailed?”

Suho shrugs, “hard to say. Maybe Kai was right, and she’s not risking it.”

Kyungsoo pouts again, “I want to see her.”

Suho grins, “me too, Soo, me too.”

“So, are we going to just stand here or…?”

“Let’s just wait a little bit more, alright?”

Kyungsoo sighs but remains where he stands. Their patience is rewarded, and Rayna turns the corner, heading into the hall. She glances up and locks eyes with Kyungsoo. She freezes and her eyes widen.

Both Suho and Kyungsoo take a breath and a step towards her and she spins around, quickly heading back the way she came.

“Hey!” Kyungsoo calls after her.

“Nice shoes, Rayna!” Suho yells quickly, biting his bottom lip to hide his grin.

“She—she left,” Kyungsoo pouts again, stomping his foot. His emotions get the best of him, and he unintentionally puts power into the stomp, causing the ground beneath his foot to crack and splinter.

“Kyungsoo!” Suho chastises, and bursts out laughing.

Kyungsoo’s already wide eyes widen even more as he realizes what he just did. He spins to look at Suho, who’s bending over, clutching his tight core, trying to control himself. “I didn’t mean to, Suho, I swear!”

“It’s… alright, Kyung…soo. I know… it… was an…accident,” he finally straightens out and turns to the shocked and frightened Kyungsoo. As soon as he sees his expression, he loses it again, and explodes into laughter.

“Why are you laughing?” Kyungsoo snaps, getting impatient. Suho cannot even talk at this point so he just shakes his head and waves his hands in a way of saying ‘I’m done.’

Kyungsoo sighs and returns his gaze back to where Rayna disappeared, “This sucks, man. This sucks big time.”

~*~

“Well, our mission was a total bust,” Kyungsoo sulks to the others. The last bell rang and the seven boys are now huddled around the two cars they use to come to and from school, waiting for Kris.

“What happened?” Chanyeol asks.

Kyungsoo sighs dramatically and shakes his head, “she arrives thirty seconds before the bell rings, sees us waiting for her and turns right the hell around.”

The boys groan understandably.

“Well,” Suho shrugs good-naturedly. “Hopefully Kris is able to do a better job than we did.”

“And hurries up,” Xiumin mutters. “It’s hot and my legs hurt.”

“We could always head on without him,” Lay offers. “He can fly after all.”

The boys just stare at him.

“What?” He asks.

“Is Rayna’s negativity rubbing off on you?” Xiumin asks.

Lay shakes his head slowly, “I don’t understand.”

“You’re the nice one,” Chanyeol informs him sternly.

“I—I am?” He asks, lost.

Baekhyun sighs, “You’re also the clueless one.”

~*~

Rayna seems to part the Red Sea of students as she makes her way to the parking lot.

Does she drive now? Kris wonders. There is so much about this Rayna he doesn’t know. She is an enigma and he is afraid of the unknown.

He watches in amazement how the other students interact with her. Despite the rumor that Rayna is a transfer student, most of the students at the school know that she went there last year. Some of them were friends with her even. But they are just as aware as Kris and the gang that this Rayna is different, and reuniting with old friends is not a priority to her.

Kids give her lots of space, and stare at her from afar. Some with wonder, some with confusion. Others with lust—for she is a beautiful girl—others with sadness and concern. Yet there they stand, never approaching her, that is, except Kris, one of the most popular boys in the school.

Actually, all eight of the boys are pretty popular. They are all handsome and mysterious. Girls want them, and boys want to hang out with them for the attention. Kris notices as he leans away from the wall he’s resting on girls eyeing him curiously. He doesn’t want to approach Rayna this way. Shoot, he doesn’t want to approach her at all, not after their first encounter. That being said, in front of an audience was probably not the most ideal situation, but maybe a crowded area will keep Rayna at bay.

Maybe.

He trails behind her for a moment, when he’s close enough, he snatches her wrist, pulling her to a stop. She freezes and slowly turns around, having to lean her head way back to meet his gaze.

“Kris,” she greets with a smirk.

“Rayna,” he replies back with a matching grin.

“So, they sent the big bad wolf to finish off Little Red then?” She asks.

Kris shrugs, “oh, I’m not that bad, am I?”

“I never thought you were,” she shrugs nonchalant and it almost makes Kris angry. How can she say something like that and yet convey no emotions whatsoever? Enigma she is.

“Rayna,” he starts, taking a step towards her. If they have to approach her how they used too, than Kris will use her old feelings and see how far he could get. “You understand what’s going on, don’t you?”

He still has ahold of her wrist, and he rubs circles on it with his thumb. She doesn’t even flinch from his touch, “I think I’m able to put together bits and pieces.”

“We’re giving you the puzzle, you just have to finish it. But, we could help you, if you allowed us.”

She smirks, “there you guys go again with all this ‘help’ crap. I’m absolutely confused, I don’t need any help.”

Kris shakes his head slowly, “you’re so blinded by it you’ve become delusional.”

“Blinded by what exactly.”

“You know what,” Kris strains to keep his voice down. He is beginning to grow impatient.

“Oh,” Rayna nods. “The whole ‘power thing’.”

“Yeah, that.”

“Look, I feel great. I feel so much better now.”

“Better then when?”

“Better than before I got this power. Before I was so sad, so lonely. I clung onto the most pathetic things. Like you guys—you in particular. You and Kai. It was almost an obsession, especially those last months when you all had powers. I tried extra hard to make my presence known, but it was wasted effort. I mean, I could have hung out with you all buck naked and you probably wouldn’t had noticed.”

“Maybe if you were buck naked and on fire… I think I would’ve probably glanced at you at least.”

Rayna chuckles without humor, “anyways, I was lost and depressed. When I first got my power, I felt more alive than I had in months.”

“And now you’re relying on that feeling too much. But you don’t have to anymore, Rayna. You leaving… well, we noticed that.”

Rayna gazes deeply into his eyes, reading his emotions. He stares back, trying to decipher what she is thinking, but her eyes are like metal walls, they aren’t giving anything away.

Finally, she shrugs, “sorry. Nothing.”

Kris lets out a frustrated breath, “would you at least allow us to try?”

“I deal with that enough already, thank you.”

“What does that mean?”

“How exactly would you guys be helping me? I don’t get that part.”

Kris takes a deep breath, “We’ll help you restrain your urges to use your power.”

“Okay,” she says slowly. “So I gradually stop using my power… then what?”

“Then,” Kris begins, smiling gently. “You return back to the fun loving Rayna you were before you turned sixteen.”

“Uh-huh,” she nods. “So, I stop using my power and I magically become the Rayna you loved to ignore and we all live happily ever after, correct?”

Kris nods, “that’s the theory.”

“Theory?”

“Yup. That’s what we believe will happen.”

“So, you guys are doing all of this on a theory?”

“Well, we know someone who has dealt with a Vessel before so…”

“Vessel?”

“Yeah, a woman with powers. You. You are a Vessel.”

She thinks about the word for a moment, “I like that.”

“Well, I like the old you.”

“Well, Kris, people change.”

“Yeah, but they shouldn’t be required to by some outside force.”

“But isn’t that what you guys are trying to do?”

He is silent for a second. Is that what they are doing?

“Look, I’m thrilled you guys want me back so badly, seriously, I really am. But I have to go. Nice try though.” She begins to yank her hand from his grip, but he only tightens his hold.

“I never did get to take you flying,” he admits. She freezes and her head whips up to stare at him.

“You remember?” He asks her.

Her eyes narrow and for a second, they come to life. For a second, he’s with the old Rayna. She gulps and nods slowly.

He leans in, “I can take you. Right now, if you want.”

She blinks at him rapidly, and looks around at the dwindling crowd around them. “Now?”

Kris nods and smiles softly, “Ray, it will be just us two.”

She takes a step towards him and he opens his arms for her to embrace him and then suddenly it all crumbles. She hesitates, and then her head twitches. She hisses in pain and Kris watches in horror as her eyes become totally black.

“Oh no.”

She wraps her hand around his neck and squeezes gently. Her head tilts slightly to the right, “actually, I think making things fly is a lot more fun.”

Kris closes his eyes, waiting for her to flail his body wherever she pleased, but nothing happens.

“Rayna!” He hears an unfamiliar voice call her name and a frustrated growl escape her lips.

He opens his eyes and spots an older guy staring intently at Rayna. His big doe-like eyes never leaving her.

“Let me go,” she barks.

“Not until you release him,” he says solemnly. Who the hell is this guy? His lean body is leaning against a red beat-up four-door car, and Kris notices three more heads peeking at the scene through the greasy windows.

“She can’t control it,” Kris sputters to the man, who still holds an unwavering stare over Rayna.

“She can,” he says confidently. His voice is gentle, just like the rest of his features. Fragile, like he will snap at any moment. “Rayna,” he starts with a voice full of warning. “Let. Him. Go.”

Kris looks around him, wondering what bystanders must be thinking of the scene. To his shock, he notices that the people still clustered around them are frozen, not even a blink or the rise of a chest.

“What—what is going on?” He chokes out.

The man runs a hand through his white-blonde locks, “Tao is using his powers.”

“Tao? Powers?”

“I can freeze time,” one of the heads from the car calls out.

“Oh,” Kris blinks. “Well, that’s pretty cool, dude.”

“Thanks,” the head says and then they all focus back on the main problem.

“Rayna, you are strong,” the man continues to coax her. “You can kill him. You can throw him into a pole if you want—”

“What are you doing?” Kris screeches, that doesn’t sound like someone trying to help him.

“It’s alright,” the man says. “She can’t do anything as long as I’m here.”

“Fuck. You.” Rayna growls, struggling to move her lips.

“Wait,” Kris says. “Are you using a power also?”

“Shh,” the man snaps. “You’re distracting me.”

“Sorry.”

“You can kill him,” he starts where he left off. “But what will that do for you? What will you accomplish?”

“I’ll be free. Completely free.”

“No you won’t. You’ll be even more chained down. Please, Rayna, let this boy go.”

“Fuck you and fuck him,” she barks, tightening her grip on Kris’ neck.

“No. Fuck that power of yours.”

Rayna’s head starts to twitch from side to side and slowly, one of her eyes goes back to normal.

“You are strong enough to kill him,” the man says. “You are also strong enough to know that, yet refrain from such actions. That’s what will make you the most powerful, understanding your strength, but not using it every chance you get.”

Her grip on his neck starts to loosen, when her hand is finally off of him, he falls back to the ground and backs quickly away from her. He watches as she tries to fight against some unforeseen force, but instead, she begins to gradually take steps backwards. The steps do not look as if she is willingly moving, it looks as if someone is pulling the strings.

The man. Kris stares at the sight playing before him. Rayna finally walks backwards to the car and one of the boys opens the door, letting her in the backseat. When she’s in, the man let’s his power over her go and slams the door shut. Instantly, she begins hitting the door, and Kris can hear her muffled voice through the closed door, he can imagine what she’s saying.

“Here.” He looks from the car to the hand that’s outstretched towards him. He grabs it, and the man yanks him up easily. Kris towers over the guy, yet he feels so small after what he just witnessed. “Don’t worry, she can’t get out. I have the child lock on.”

Suddenly, he hears the ringing of multiple conversations going on at once, and the occasional honking of cars.

“He unfroze time?” He asks the shorter man. Who nods, having a look around the campus.

“I’m Luhan,” the man introduces himself, holding out his hand again.

“Kris,” Kris introduces himself, shaking the man’s hand. “Thanks for the help.”

“Yeah, no problem.”

“How do you know Rayna?”

Luhan smiles softly, “she lives with us.”

“Us?” Kris squeaks.

Luhan nods, “we are the others.”

Chapter Four: The Others

“What do you mean ‘the others,’” Kris asks.

Luhan smiles, “why don’t you and your friends follow me, and I’ll tell you guys everything you need to know.”

Kris agrees reluctantly and runs over to the rest of his gang.

“What just happened?” Xiumin asks, bewildered.

“What do you mean?” Kris asks innocently.

“Well,” Suho begins. “You look like you had a breakthrough.”

“Who are those guys?” Kyungsoo ponders, staring at Luhan’s small car.

“They know Rayna, they have answers. We have to follow them.”

“Alright,” Chanyeol agrees slowly. He’s the first one to move, opening the driver’s door and getting settled. The rest follow suit, Kris jumping into the driver’s seat of the other car. He pulls up behind Luhan and honks, Luhan speeds off, Kris and Chanyeol hot on his tail.

They drive for about fifteen minutes, pulling into a really nice suburban neighborhood. Finally, they pull into a lot. The house is smaller than most on the street—with it being the only one-story home—but still looks relatively comfy. It is brown and has big windows in the front, although the blinds are closed up tight.

“Welcome to our home,” Luhan grins once everyone is out of their cars.

“’Our home’?” Baekhyun asks, eyes flickering to Rayna, who is laying limp in one of the boys’ arms.

“Yup, the five of us live here,” the time freezer, Tao, clarifies. “Come on in.”

They follow the boys into the house. It’s pretty dim inside, but spacey.

“Make yourselves comfy,” Luhan orders. “I’ll make some hot chocolate.”

The eight boys stiffly sit around the living room. Baek watches as the boy who is carrying Rayna drags her away, disappearing into the hallway.

“What happened to Rayna?” he asks nervously.

“She was losing it,” one of the others, the shortest of the group with short reddish brown hair, says as he drags a chair from the dining table. “We had to put her out for a while.”

“Put her out?” Baek sputters, the other boys react mostly the same.

The boy shrugs, “it was either that or let her use her power and hurt someone.”

“We’ve been dealing with her for months now,” Luhan says, walking into the living room, handing out drinks. “The best way to calm her down usually is to just knock her out.”

“And how do you do that exactly?” Kai questions, sniffing his drink suspiciously.

“We let Sehun take care of it.”

“Hello,” one of the boys—the one that carried Rayna earlier—greets. He is tall, about as tall as Chanyeol and Kris, and has white-blond hair just like Luhan. He smiles warmly and takes a cup from Luhan.

“Do you all have powers?” Kris questions.

“Powers?” Chanyeol nearly chokes on his drink. Lay softly pats his back as he catches his breath.

Luhan nods, leaning against the wall and crossing his legs. “Why don’t we all introduce ourselves? I’m Luhan, I’m the oldest of the four of us, and the leader. I have telekinesis.”

He nods over to Sehun. “Hello, I’m Sehun. I’m the youngest of us and Luhan’s brother. I can control wind.”

Control wind? Baek wonders. How does that knock Rayna out? It suddenly hits him and his eyes widen. “You take away her air supply! You choke her until she passes out!”

Sehun’s eyes widen with shock from Baek’s hostility.

“Well, there’s really no other way,” Luhan says matter-of-factly.

“You can kill her,” Kai says softly.

Luhan shakes his head, “Sehun would never do that. He knows what he’s doing.”

“How long have you had your power?” Kai asks the startled Sehun.

“Um… for about five months now, I think.”

“Five months?” All eight of the boys bark at the same time causing the rest, except Luhan, to jump.

“He knows what he’s doing,” Luhan repeats firmly. “Tao, introduce yourself.”

“I’m Tao,” Tao starts hesitantly. He has a dark aura about him, but he has a soft caring voice. “I can freeze time.”

“And I’m Chen,” the last member introduces. “I can control lightning.”

The other eight introduce themselves and their powers also.

“I’m Suho. I control water.”

“I’m Kris, I can fly.”

“I’m Xiumin, my power is frost.”

“I’m Kai, I can teleport.”

“I’m Kyungsoo, I have super strength.”

“I’m Lay, I can heal.”

“I’m Chanyeol, I can control fire.”

“And I’m Baekhyun. I have the power of light.”

“Light?” Luhan asks, intrigued. Baekhyun nods. “That’s… interesting.”

“I’m sorry,” Suho begins. “I don’t mean to interrupt, but we’d really like to know why our friend is staying with you. How long has she been with you?”

“Well, let’s see,” Luhan’s gaze flickers to the ceiling as he back tracks. “It’s January now, so we met nearly four months ago, in September.

“I found her when I was walking home from work one day. In the forest on the way. She was filthy and startled, totally hopeless—at least that’s what I had thought. It took some coaxing, but I was able to bring her to the house. Chen wasn’t too fond of the idea of her at first, but I felt protective of her. I remember being confused by that need at the time, but now I know it was because of the power. I finally was able to talk both the boys and her into letting her stay until she felt well enough to continue on her way. They agreed. She got better, but never left, and now here we are.”

“Why didn’t she leave when she could of?” Xiumin asks.

Luhan shrugs, “I’m guessing she grew attached, especially once we all realized both her and I shared the same form of power. The day that we found out she had one, it became a warzone. We were trying to kill her, she was trying to kill us, and everyone was terrified. I somehow was able to talk some sense into her, and I made her a deal: I’d help her control her powers if she stayed with us.”

“Is that what you’ve been doing since?” Kris asks him.

“Yes. What you saw earlier was just some of the teachings we’ve been going through. Her power may be stronger by nature, but I’m stronger by default. She’s getting better, but she still doesn’t have the control or restraint that men do. That’s what I’m teaching her.”

“This question might sound random,” Kai begins. “But why does she go to school now? How did that happen?”

“I didn’t want her to,” Luhan admits. “She was still pretty unstable, but she wanted to. I’ve been studying her, gathering information about how women with powers act. When she uses, she loses a slice of herself, the human in her. But there is still a little girl wandering aimlessly inside her mind. Despite her stone hard image, she still craves for a normal life. I could see it in her eyes when she asked me about it one day—the longing. The months from her birthday to when I found her are full of tragedy, pain, death… She doesn’t tell us much, but sometimes, every once in a while, she’ll give us a puzzle piece, a memory of hers. I’ve been writing them down, keeping a journal of the things I find out about her. Anyway, I think the real reason she wanted to go to school again was because she missed you guys.”

“What?” The eight ask.

“That’s hard to believe,” Chanyeol scoffs. “She’s been giving us the cold shoulder since she’s arrived.”

Luhan just shrugs—a gesture Kris was beginning to think was a part of his nature—and continues talking, “believe it or not, when she came home on that first day, she did something I never thought I’d see her do.”

“And what was that?” Baekhyun eggs him on.

Luhan’s shiny eyes bore intensely into Baek’s as he grins, “She smiled.”

“Enough of the Rayna talk,” Chen says after a small pause. He claps his hands and rubs them together, a mischievous smirk on his lips. “Let’s see these powers of yours.”

Suho raises an eyebrow, “you just want us to play with our powers? To risk our lives to show off our abilities?”

Chen ponders for a second and then nods, “yeah, pretty much. What’s the fun of having these abilities if you can’t use them?”

Suho nods his head slowly and then grins, “alright, let’s go.”

All the boys head to the backyard, which is bordered with a tall wooden fence. Perfect for showing powers.

“So… who first?” Chen asks. He’s standing in the center of the yard, legs spread in a power stance and arms crossed over his chest.

“Uh…. How about you?” Xiumin suggests.

Chen smiles at the ground and when he rises his head, his eyes are all white. The boys take a step back as gray clouds begin to block out the blue sky and thunder rolls violently.

The wind picks up also, and the boys tug their blazers closer around themselves. Chen lifts his hands, palms up, and suddenly, lightning strikes begin to hit his palms, followed by loud cracks of thunder. After a minute of flickering, the streaks of light maintain their positions on his hands, shooting up to the heavens. The electricity sends static around, and the boys began to laugh as their hair and clothes begin to spike up. Sehun quickly pokes Tao, who gets shocked, and they end up having a shock war. The other boys notice what they are doing, and Chanyeol quickly begins to poke Baekhyun, who in turn shocks Kyungsoo, and the chain continues until all the boys are running around shocking one another. The only two who resist the little game are Luhan and Kris, who just smirk and roll their eyes at one another.

Finally, Chen decides to stop and the sky clears. The nine boys who are running around stop and try to catch their breath.

“That…was…sick, man,” Chanyeol huffs, he’s bent over with hands on his knees, but he raises an arm to give Chen a thumbs up. Chen grins and shrugs.

“Alright, whose next?” Chen asks.

Kai rolls his shoulders back and straightens up, “I’ll go.”

“Alright,” Tao says. “Show us what you got.”

Kai smirks, looking the new guys in the eyes and then he suddenly disappears. Tao, Chen, and Sehun spin around, trying to find him.

“Up here, fellas.” All the guys raise their heads to where the voice came from—on top of Luhan’s roof. There sits Kai, playing mindlessly with his tie.

“Ohh…” They stare at him in awe as he pops back down to where he was before on the ground.

“I want to go!” Sehun whines. Once he catches everyone’s attention, he takes a deep breath and closes his eyes. I giant gust of wind blows the boys back, causing them to fall and stumble about.

“Sehun!” Luhan calls the young boy’s attention. Sehun’s eyes snap open and the wind stops immediately.

He winces, “I’m sorry. I’m still learning the ropes.”

“Knows what he’s doing, my ass,” Baekhyun mutters, scrambling back to his feet.

“My turn,” Luhan says, his voice flat with determination. He removes himself from against the fence and marches over to the center of the yard. His face suddenly becomes blank as he stares intently at something.

No, someone, and that someone realizes it too late.

Baekhyun slowly begins to rise from the ground. “Whoa, whoa. Hey, put me down!”

Luhan ignores his protests, instead rising the boy higher and higher until he can see over the fence.

“This isn’t funny,” Baekhyun screams, scrambling to hold on to anything, flailing his limbs about.

“Alright,” Suho says, laying a hand on Luhan’s stiff shoulder. “I think that’s enough.”

Luhan tilts his head, and for some of the boys, it reminds them eerily of Rayna, and closes his eyes, breaking the connection with Baekhyun. The boy falls and lands roughly on the ground.

He yelps in pain and clutches his ankle. The rest of his members run over to him to check if he is hurt.

“His ankle is sprained,” Lay murmurs. “I guess it’s time to show my power then…” He lays his hands on Baek’s ankle and concentrates. His hands begin to glow and in a few seconds, Baekhyun catches his breath and stands back up as if nothing happened.

He scowls at Luhan, “what was that for?”

Luhan shrugs, “my brother knows what he’s doing when it comes to Rayna. Although he is young, and not quite aware of his potential, he understands wind better than a sailor, and he understands how much air is needed to be taken away to kill someone.”

“He’s right,” Sehun adds somewhat hesitantly. “I’d never hurt Rayna, despite how she is. I might not be fully confident with my power, but I am confident in it when it comes to her.”

“What does that have to do with you levitating me?” Baekhyun snaps.

Luhan sighs, “I had heard what you said after Sehun showed his power. That was punishment.”

“Punishment?” Baeks takes a step towards him, but Chanyeol and Kai hold him back.

“Just let it go,” Chanyeol murmurs to him.

“Yeah, you’re even now,” Kai says. Baekhyun sighs, but stops fighting them.

“So… I guess I’ll go now,” Suho says, trying to break the tension.

Everyone watches as he glances around him with a pout.

Then a wide smile graces his face as he raises his hand, pointer finger out. He begins to move his hand as if he is writing in the air and a small trail of water appears from thin air, contorting into the shapes his finger designs.

He writes his name with the water, along with Rayna’s.

“How… how are you doing that?” Xiumin asks, spellbound.

Suho chuckles, “there is water literally everywhere, Xiumin. I’m just controlling the water that is in the air.”

“Water in the air?” Tao asks, gazing around him in awe.

Suho shrugs, “water is everywhere. I can show you something even cooler, though it is a bit more dangerous.”

“Well, by all means, show us,” Luhan says, a wicked grin contorting his features.

“Who trusts me the most?” Suho asks, still making designs in the air.

There is a brief silence before Kyungsoo speaks up, “I trust you, Suho.”

Suho nods and stands still, staring at Kyungsoo seriously, “don’t be afraid.”

Kyungsoo’s eyes widen as his arms begin to rise without his consent.

“There is water in us as well,” Suho says, concentrating heavily on moving Kyungsoo’s arms about.

“You can control blood?” Sehun squeaks.

Suho nods, “any form of liquid is under my control, really. Depending on how much water it contains. But it isn’t his blood that I’m controlling,” he lets Kyungsoo go and spins to face the others. “It’s his body.”

The group is silent with confusion.

Suho sighs, “Our body is made up mostly of water. I can sense the water within all of you, and I can control it, therefore controlling your bodies.”

“That’s… well, that’s just plain creepy,” Chen murmurs.

Suho nods again, “having powers in general is creepy, Chen. Although, I must admit, some are creepier than others. Take Chanyeol’s for example.”

“Hey, my power is not creepy!” Chanyeol whines. His sad features are suddenly reversed, “it’s awesome!”

Suho gestures to the center of the yard, “Then why don’t you demonstrate?”

“Fine,” Chanyeol huffs, marching to the center. “I will.”

Once Chanyeol is ready, he takes a deep breath and flexes. His body is then engulfed by flames.

The others gasp and take a few steps back, but Chanyeol just stands up straighter, placing his fists on his hips victoriously.

“I can control fire,” he beams as he releases the flame.

“That is awesome,” Sehun grins back.

“But...your clothes...um....” Tao covers his eyes as others laugh. Chanyeol glances down to find that he had obliterated his clothes, leaving him nude.

He quickly covers himself and Luhan shakes his head. “Sehun, will you take Chanyeol up and give him some clothes?”

“Of course!” Sehun, still giggling, nudges the bare boy, leading him back into the house.

“Kyungsoo, why don’t you show us your power?” Suho asks once the two return, Chanyeol’s cheeks redder then a tomato.

Kyungsoo blinks around nervously and slowly makes his way to the center. With a battle cry, he stomps his foot down to the ground, causing it to splinter and crack around his foot.

Everyone claps, Kai runs up to him, ruffling his hair. A small smile appears on Kyungsoo’s face and he apologizes quickly to Luhan for ruining his yard.

“It’s fine,” Luhan smiles back. “Tao, it’s your turn.”

“But… I don’t know how to show them. It’s not really something I can demonstrate to everyone at once.”

“Well then, just show them. Use us three for an example.”

Tao nods and then faces the eight boys. “Pay close attention,” he advises.

Even though he has already witnessed Tao’s gift, Kris can’t help but be entranced by his ability.

Luhan, Chen, and Sehun begin to run around. Chasing one another around Tao. Suddenly, they freeze, all mid-step.

There’s a bird flying above them that abruptly stills, hovering above their heads.

“What just happened?” Baekhyun asks, staring at a frozen Luhan whose mouth is open in laughter.

“I can freeze time,” Tao whispers, his eyes wandering searching his surroundings with a smirk on his lips.

“How come we aren’t frozen either?” Lay asks.

“I can pick people to stay unfrozen as well. It comes in handy when I need to talk to someone privately.”

“Have you ever froze time for Rayna?” Kai asks anxiously.

Tao nods, “There were a few times I’ve had to freeze time for Rayna,” his eyes flicker to Kris who understands and has experienced it. “So that Luhan could talk to her when she was in her… state.”

“This is truly a gift,” Suho says, smiling warmly at Tao as they lock eyes.

Tao grins again, “thank you.”

Luhan and the others begin running again, and the bird continues its journey past their house.

Xiumin steps forward, “my turn.”

Chanyeol and Kai sigh and Xiumin shoots them a look. “You guys ready?”

Before anyone can answer, the temperature begins to drop so that they could all see their breath.

“Suho?” Xiumin calls. Suho shoots his hand forward and water flies towards Xiumin. He blinks and the water freezes over, falling to the ground with a hard thud.

The others applaud.

“Why did you drop the temperature?” Chanyeol pouts when Xiumin rejoins them.

Xiumin shrugs, “That was your punishment for whining.”

Chanyeol sucks his teeth and pouts.

“Alright. There are two left. Baekhyun and Kris. Who’s going to go first?” Suho asks

Kris and Baekhyun share a glance.

“Rock, paper, scissors?” Baek offers and Kris shrugs, jogging over to him. Kris loses and so, he has to go first.

With the roll of his eyes, he trudges over to the middle of the yard.

He shakes his feet out for a bit, rolling his neck and then rises slowly off the ground. He rises until he is about ten feet up, and then begins to fly around the yard. He can’t restrain the blissful grin that appears on his face, as the chilly wind hits him, blowing his hair back.

After a few minutes, he reluctantly returns back to the earth, and is greeted by wild applause.

“That was sick!” Sehun compliments.

“That was pretty awesome,” Chen agrees.

Kris smiles shyly, “Thanks guys.”

“And then there was one,” Luhan says, staring at Baekhyun.

Baekhyun sighs and timidly walks to the center, “my power isn’t anything special. It’s kinda pointless really.”

“All the same,” Luhan says. “I’m quite curious.”

Baekhyun sighs again and then raises his hand, palm forward in front of himself. He stares at it intently, biting his lip as sweat begins to rain down his forehead.

Finally, a small bright light begins to glow from his palm. Stretching and growing like a toddler waking up from a nap.

Baekhyun laughs with relief as the soft golden glow begins to spin around his arm, up to his shoulder and across his chest, blanketing him in early morning light.

“It’s… beautiful,” Luhan breathes. Everyone can’t keep their eyes off the shimmering light, watching as it wraps itself comfortably around Baekhyun, who chuckles from time to time.

“Can… can I touch it?” Sehun asks. Baekhyun looks up at him and nods guiltily.

Sehun takes a few steps over and then lifts a hand forward. It shakes as it gains on the light, which seems to stiffen—preparing itself for his contact.

Finally, Sehun’s fingers brush against the glow, and he gasps as the light begins to wrap around his digits.

He laughs as well, “It’s warm.”

Baekhyun nods, “That’s light for you.”

“Amazing,” he breathes.

The sun sits low in the sky, causing the world’s ceiling to turn shades of red and orange.

“It’s getting late,” Kris says, breaking the tranquil peace that rests on all the boys as Baekhyun’s light travels around both him and Sehun. “We should all head home.”

“Aw,” Kyungsoo pouts.

Baekhyun retracts his light until it’s back in his palm, where it sinks into and disappears, “he’s right.” He looks at Sehun, “it was nice meeting you all.”

Sehun nods vehemently, “likewise. You guys are really cool.”

“So are you,” Suho replies. “I’m thankful that you were the ones to find Rayna. I can tell you all care about her, and I mean, she’s still alive so…”

Luhan chuckles, “we are trying our best.”

“I guess we’ll see you around then,” Kris says, as everyone heads back inside.

As they are walking over to their cars, Kris feels a soft tug on his bicep. He glances behind him to see Luhan.

“Yeah?” He asks him.

“There’s something I need you to see real quick.” Luhan drags Kris down the hall to the last door on the left. On the way, Kris glances at a door that’s ajar and sees inside, a still sleeping Rayna. He feels his heart speed up, but continues none the less.

Once in the room, Luhan’s grip on Kris’ arm dissolves and he heads over to the dresser on the opposite side of the room, opening a drawer and rummaging inside it.

“This your room?” Kris asks to fill the silence. Luhan nods, still searching for whatever it is he’s looking for. “It looks cozy enough.”

“Thanks,” Luhan says standing straight and turning around to face him again. In his hands is a small brown leather-bond book. “I told you I have been writing all of my finding about Rayna in a journal.” He holds the book out. “Well, here it is.”

Kris stares at it like it’s going to bite him, then back up to Luhan, “why are you giving it to me?”

“Out of all the boys, I think her disappearance hurt you the most. She’s talked about you before, you know?”

“She has?” Kris cannot believe it. Him? Why?

“Yeah, she missed you. That’s another reason I’m giving this to you. There’s not much, but I think there is enough for you to find some sort of closure.” He shrugs. “It’s all I have really to help you.”

“Thank you,” Kris says earnestly, grabbing the book from Luhan and gripping it tightly. “Thank you so much, Luhan. You didn’t have to do this.”

“Do what? Give you the book or take her in?”

They stare at each other for a moment and Kris gulps he’s in love with her, isn’t he? He prays not, the last thing he needs is for someone else to put claim on Rayna, to tumble down the black abyss that is Rayna’s love.

“Both,” he grins softly.

“Oh! And another thing.” Luhan says before Kris leaves his room. Kris turns around and lifts his eyebrows in acknowledgement. “Don’t show the others I’ve given that to you. There’s stuff in there… I think only you could swallow.”

Kris tries to ignore the way his heart thumps loudly when Luhan says that. What has Rayna been going through since her sixteenth birthday?

Well, it seems like he was going to find out.

Chapter Five: Subtle Insight

Kris enters his silent home later that night and trudges straight to his room. He peeks inside his mother’s room when he walks past it to see that she’s asleep.

Once inside his own room, he plops down on his bed and pulls out the journal Luhan gave to him. He had hid it securely away from the other boys by tucking it in his waistband, and they never noticed, thank God.

He skims through it, noticing that out of about fifty pages, nearly twenty were filled. Luhan’s writing was very straight and formal, though in some entries, his script appears wobbly or rushed, written either in a hurry or with some strong emotion. Those entries make Kris nervous.

Or excited. Or both.

With a sigh he returns to the first page and begins the sad life that is Rayna’s sixteenth year:

September 17,

Rayna’s been with us for a week now. She doesn’t say much, she mostly just sits around staring at nothing or out the window. The only time she does really talk is when she needs something like clothes or the green beans. She seems…haunted. I don’t know a thing about her, but I do know that her past has traumatized her. I asked her if she had been kidnapped and she told me no, but I’m still concerned. Should I have given her up to the cops like Chen said I should have? I don’t think I could. There’s something about her… almost like a tug or a pull, I can’t leave her alone.

Also, I always get this weird tingly feeling in my palms whenever she’s near, like an itching. The weirdest part about it is that it’s not like an itching towards her, more like an itching to use my power. I asked Sehun if he feels that way when he’s around her and he just looked at me as if I were crazy and said no very sternly. I think he’s worried about me, shit, I’m worried about me! Since Rayna’s appearance into my life, I’ve found myself always on edge, like if I come home from work one day she’ll be gone. I can’t let her leave, not yet at least, I need more answers, I need to help her.

Kris turns to the next entry and noticed how sharp the writing was in this one.

September 30,

Well what a turn of events.

I wanted answers and I’ve gotten them. At least, the big answer has been solved. Somehow, Rayna has gifts, she’s a Special just like the rest of us. I can only guess that’s the reason for my attachment towards her.

Today, after coming home from work and picking up the boys from school, we saw Rayna making things levitate in our living room.

We all freaked out and panicked, asking her questions. She was silent the whole while, staring at us as if she were in a trance. Suddenly, she made Chen soar across the room, nearly knocking him unconscious. We didn’t think after that. We all were trying to kill her, she was a threat, and I just knew that if I didn’t kill her first, it would be me who died.

But I felt even more powerful than ever, fighting with her fighting so close to me, and I realized that we had the same power. Images of her when I first found her kept popping in my head, and I could tell that she was just a scared child who needed some sort of guidance.

When I realized that, I jumped in the middle of the fight and told everyone to stop. No one wanted to listen, so I used my power to make them stop myself. I begged Rayna to let me help her, that she wasn’t a monster, and I could give her the tools needed to perfect her power.

She liked what I had to offer, and we all decided—much to Chen’s dismay—to compromise.

That being said, we’re all a bit on edge. Every time Rayna makes even the slightest move, we all jump, afraid she’s going to throw another one of us.

She’s sleeping on the couch across from me as I write this, and she looks so peaceful—beautiful even. I wonder what she was like before she grew these powers, I wonder just what exactly this thing has done to her.

Kris puts the book down after reading that entry. That is enough for the night. He’s frightened to get to the parts Luhan wasn’t there to witness.

Next time, he thinks to himself, turning off his light and heading off to sleep.

~*~

During lunch the next day, the boys are surprised when an extra tray slams against the table top and Rayna’s body slides in next to Lay’s.

She begins eating without a word. The members stare at her, speechless.

Finally, she notices their looks and returns their gazes with a sharp one of her own. “What?”

Almost immediately, the eight boys pick up their utensils and start devouring their food, trying to play off their staring.

Rayna sighs and leans back in her seat, “just so you guys know, Luhan thought it would be for the best if I sat with you all from now on.”

“And you actually listened to him?” Kris asks, somewhat stunned. Kai’s hands roll into fists from jealousy.

She shrugs, “I wasn’t going to but…”

“But?” Suho presses.

“Luhan’s smart. He never suggests things unless he knows the outcome. So, it’s just best to listen to him,” she shrugs.

The boys are silent as they let her words sink in.

Baekhyun is curious, “just what exactly is Luhan to you?”

Rayna’s eyes darken as she meets his gaze, “he saved me. If it weren’t for him, I would have died on countless occasions. He protects me, and in return, I will listen to what he has to say, and do what he commands.”

“You’re indebted to him?” Chanyeol asks.

“Something like that…” Rayna murmurs.

“He’s helping you reign in your powers, right?” Suho asks.

Rayna nods, “It’s part of our deal. I can live with him and in return, he will help me control my power.”

“I thought you already had it under control?” Kai asks, raising an eyebrow.

Rayna smirks, “I could still kill you, Kai, don’t forget that.”

He flinches, and the grin that was on his face melts off.

“Rayna…” Suho shakes his head once, and she just sighs, returning her attention to her tray.

The boys remain watching her cautiously, preparing for when she would decide to snap.

“I’m not going to do anything rash,” she assures, never lifting her head.

“Would you be offended if I told you that was hard to believe?” Suho asks, a soft smile gracing his lips.

Rayna lets out a snort and shakes her head, “I know how women with powers are viewed, you have every right to be afraid.”

“We never said that,” Kyungsoo says quickly.

Slowly, Rayna’s eyes raise to meet his and she sneers. Kyungsoo gulps as her dark orbs bore into his, “I can smell the fear on you.”

“You have super senses too?!” Chanyeol whines, popping the tense bubble that is beginning to form. “That’s not fair!”

“It is anything but,” Rayna agrees. Lay notices her shoulders sag and her face fall and wonders what she means by that.

~*~

“You guys don’t find it a bit strange how Luhan is able to make Rayna do things?” Baekhyun asks his friends later that day. They are back in his room, cramped together in the small space, munching on the snacks his mother had made beforehand.

“Oh, I do find it strange,” Kai agrees. “There is something about those two that doesn’t sit right with me.”

“There’s something about Luhan that doesn’t sit right with me,” Baekhyun admits.

“I like him,” Kris confesses, causing Baekhyun to stare at him incredulously.

“Yeah, he’s cool,” Xiumin agrees. “You’re just mad at him for making you levitate.”

“He twisted my ankle!” Baekhyun yells defensively.

“It was a small sprain,” Lay clarifies with the roll of his eyes. “And I healed you not even a minute later.”

Baekhyun huffs and crosses his arms like a child.

“Also, I think their bond has something to do with their powers,” Suho says.

“What do you mean?” Chanyeol asks.

“Well, you know they share a similar gift: levitation. I think that somehow makes them attuned to one another. It allows them to feel some sort of camaraderie or resemblance.”

“It’s also very helpful,” Kyungsoo adds. “Since they share the same power, Luhan can easily teach her how to control it.”

“Do you think it’s working?” Chanyeol asks, biting his bottom lip with worry.

Kris nods, “it’s working, alright. I…I didn’t tell you guys this, but she was going to kill me.”

“WHAT?!” The seven boys in the room all spin their heads to his direction with surprise.

Kris stares at Baekhyun’s tan carpet self-consciously, “I was trying to get the old Rayna back, I even used her old nickname, and for a moment it worked. It actually worked…”

His eyes glaze over as he remembers the way Rayna’s voice grew innocent, and her features softened, as she began to walk towards him.

“I had her, the old Rayna. I was going to take her flying, and as soon as I was about to grab her hand, she snapped.”

The boys are silent as Kris shares with them what had happened after school. “I could practically see the power overwhelm her mind. Her head was twitching as if she were fighting with it, and she looked as if she were in excruciating pain. Then the hand that was reaching for me was suddenly wrapped around my neck, and she was squeezing the life out of me. She said ‘actually, I think making things fly is a lot more fun’ and I knew then that she was going to kill me.”

“What…what happened?” Xiumin whispers.

A small smile graces Kris’ lips, “Luhan saved me.”

“WHAT?!” The boys all yell again. Why hadn’t Kris told them this earlier?!

“Luhan used his power to stop her from levitating me, and talked her out of doing it.”

“How?” Baekhyun murmurs.

Kris shakes his head, “he just talked to her. He was telling her how she could kill me if she wanted to, but that would mean the power would win, not her. It took a lot of coaxing, but finally, she let go on her own.”

“And how come we never knew this? Why didn’t we see anything? We watched you guys the whole time and never did I see her try to kill you,” Baekhyun says with frustration.

“Tao used his power to freeze time,” Kris informs his friends.

“Oh yeah, I forgot about that,” Chanyeol pouts.

“It’s so weird that there are more of us that live so close,” Kyungsoo says. “With them and Rayna, that makes thirteen people in our area that have powers. That’s a lot.”

Suho nods, “and how did they all meet one another? I’m aware that Luhan and Sehun are brothers, but how did Tao and Chen end up living with them? What happened to all of their parents? What’s their story?”

“More questions to add on to the ever growing list of ‘I-don’t-know’,” Kai mutters with a sigh, tossing a mechanical pencil across the room.

“I don’t care about their story,” Lay admits quietly. “As long as they are taking good care of Rayna, and helping her as much as they can, I don’t care how or why. I’m grateful for them.”

The others nod in agreement.

“Are you going to tell your parents yet?” Chanyeol softly asks Baekhyun, who sighs.

“Not yet. She’s still too… unstable. I think I’m just going to wait until she’s ready to come back to us.”

“That’s the best idea,” Suho agrees. “We don’t need them stressing out over her just yet.”

“No. They aren’t ready for Rayna yet.”

Kai laughs once without humor, “We weren’t ready either.”

He is right, they still aren’t ready for her.

“Wait…” Kai straightens up, his eyes now alight with his epiphany.

“What is it?” The boys ask, worry contorting most of their faces.

“Kris… You said that you were able to bring out the old Rayna, right?” Kai questions the taller boy, who nods with confusion. “And you said you were able to do that by bringing up an old memory, correct?”

“Yes, I brought up the time when I told her I’d take her flying… What is this about?”

“You mentioned a fond memory between the two of you, and the old Rayna came back. Not for long, but she did come back. Maybe… Maybe Baek’s idea is a good one after all, we’re just going about it wrong.”

“You are onto something,” Suho says, narrowing his eyes and wagging a finger at the younger lad. His eyes then brighten, “Do continue.”

“Baekhyun’s idea was to treat Rayna like we used to, but what if we just bring up old memories that we hold dear to us, and see if that somehow will cause her to fight against the power, and ultimately bring the Rayna we all miss back to us.”

“But we have brought up memories with her, and she didn’t budge,” Chanyeol whines, remembering when he mentioned the park to her.

“Instead of memories that we hold dear, we’ll have to use memories that she holds dear.”

“But… how exactly would we do that?” Lay asks, pouting faintly.

“I… I think I have an idea,” Kris sighs, thinking about the journal Luhan gave him. “I might not be able to gather much, but I think I might have something that could give us some insight on her memories.”

He ignores the looks of surprise on most of the boys’ faces, especially the suspicious glare he’s receiving from the ex in the corner.

“I want to ask how, but I don’t think you’ll answer me,” Suho says.

Kris nods slowly, “just trust me. I’ll think of something by the end of the week.”

~*~

Later that night, Kris finds himself back in his bedroom, the worn journal in his hands.

Luhan said that she gave him some insight into her past, mostly about when she was missing, but he did mention the fact that she talked about Kris. Maybe he wrote it down, maybe she talked about the other members also, and he decided that any information was vital information and jotted it down, just in case.

Otherwise, Kris made himself look like a fool.

With a sigh, he opens the book to the third entry and begins where he left off.

October 4,

Eighteen people.

That’s how many people Rayna said she has killed.

I didn’t want to believe it at first, I thought she was just trying to scare me, trying to make me take back wanting to help her, but I saw the sliver of pain and regret in her eyes, and I know she’s telling the truth.

I had to ask her how, her response was chilling.

“How do you think? You have the same power as I do. Have you ever gotten angry with someone, and imagined what you would do to them? Throw them into sharp objects. Lift them up into the sky and then drop them, watching them tumble helplessly to the ground? Pulling their body in opposite directions, watching it tear in half…? Have you ever pictured that, Luhan?”

I haven’t. Whenever I was angry with someone, I always wanted to destroy them with my words, I never viewed my power as a weapon.

But she planted those pictures in my mind, and now I feel dirty. I feel like my power is disgusting, horrible….

But back to Rayna. I asked her why she killed them and she responded with, “just because.” I asked her to further explain, and she just shrugged, “I was testing my abilities.”

But then her eyes darkened and she grinned at me and whispered, “And because I liked to watch them suffer. I liked the feeling I got, taking someone’s life. Is that wrong of me, Luhan? Am I a monster?”

Yes. She is a monster, but I have a feeling that it isn’t necessarily her that craves that power. Who gets off by taking the lives of innocent people. There is something sinister within her, and I hope I can dig it out of her. She can be a good person, I know because I’m sitting here right now, writing this down. If she were so bad, I would have died when I met her in the forest a month ago. That has to be proof of Rayna’s humanity.

It just has to be.

Kris feels like throwing up. Their precious Rayna is now a murderer. Kris can’t even picture her killing someone, smiling victoriously as the blood of the innocent splatters onto her face. It didn’t fit the image that he always recalled of her: in her white summer dress, hair blowing in the wind, smiling warmly and lovingly as she fingered the necklace the boys had given her.

Those were two different Raynas.

But that is the point.

October 6,

I decided today to try to get Rayna to talk about her past. For all I knew, Rayna probably wasn’t her real name. She didn’t want to give me much at first, plus Chen was sitting in my bedroom with us, making snide remarks every time she opened her mouth, which was both pissing her off and causing her to become mute. After I kicked Chen out, she was a lot more open.

She said that she got her power at sixteen, just like everybody else, and has only had it for three months. This is very interesting news, being that she is very powerful, like someone that’s had it for years, not months. Also, I now have an age. I assumed she was younger than me, but I was surprised to find out she was also younger than Sehun, who has only had his power for five months.

She told me that she has a step-brother by the name of Byun Baekhyun and he also possesses powers, although she couldn’t recall what his skill was. Something to do with the sun. She said that he and her befriended seven boys, and they too have powers. That is extraordinary. I never knew that there was more of us, especially so near. It was baffling, and Chen and Tao’s faces when I told them… They nearly fainted.

Anyways, she said that out of the seven boys, she had feelings for two of them.

This is when things get interesting.

First, I never knew Rayna to be a romantic, and the thought of her liking someone—even loving someone—sounded rather queer coming from her expressionless face. But, her demeanor changed once she began talking about them.

She mentioned a boy named Kris. She said that she used to have feelings for him that overwhelmed her. She told me that he meant everything to her, and that she was nearly obsessed. She shook her head and laughed at herself once she said that, and my eyes nearly popped out of my sockets from the gesture. It was so… girly.

She confessed that it was all one-sided, and that he never viewed her in the same light. She said, “He loved me, that I knew, but it wasn’t the love that I wanted—that I craved. He has no idea that he could have done anything to me, and I would crawl back to him like an abused dog. I was head over heels for him, but he felt like he was more of a brother to me than Baekhyun was. I was a little sister to him, and I hated it.”

Then she mentioned another boy named Kai.

Her eyes flickered with some form of light addressing this fellow, and my curiosity grew. Apparently, Kai was her boyfriend. She admitted that she didn’t really want to date him when he first asked her out, but she owed it to him. They had been friends for such a long time, and they were in the same grade and had been close for all those years. Also, she knew her feelings for Kris would never be returned, so she decided to forcibly move on, even if it would end up hurting both her and Kai. She told me that it was the most selfish thing she had ever done.

She said that the two of them dated for a little over a month, until she ran away. She told me that the two of them did a lot of things physically and… how can I put it? She experimented with him.

I asked if her feelings towards him were genuine and she shrugged. “It was still too early in our relationship to tell,” was her response. But I saw the way her eyes lit up when she began talking about him, and I think she felt more than she lets on.

I wanted her to tell me a little more about the other boys, since I was getting so much out of her today. I could slowly see life flow back into her, her cheeks gaining color, a sparkle softly twinkling in her eyes, a small smile hinted on her lips. These boys might be the key to drawing out the evil thing merging with her soul.

She then began blabbering more about Baekhyun. About how her father married his mother when she was five and he was six. Growing up, they weren’t really aware of the fact that they weren’t literally twins, because his mother always dressed them in matching outfits and always told people they were twins. It wasn’t until Rayna was eight, that she figured out about her family and that her father was actually hers while Baekhyun’s mother was his. She told me that she and Baekhyun were inseparable. They almost never fought and could confide in each other without feeling judged. She told me that he was the best brother she could have asked for and that he was her best friend. She didn’t have to say it, but I know what she really wanted to say about him: she loved him, and missed him very much. I asked her if she wanted to go visit him and her family, and she stared at me for a moment. Her eyes had softened drastically, but hardened after my request. The powerful Rayna returned, and she snarled a sharp no before storming out of my room, cutting our conversation short.

I think I would like to meet these eight boys, especially the three she had mentioned, I wonder if they could somehow exorcise whatever darkness is in her, and bring back the Rayna that was here before she was cursed with this power.

After he finishes reading this entry, Kris closes the book and rubs his eyes. At the rate he is going, he wouldn’t finish the journal for another month, but each entry holds too much for him to stomach at once. He can’t stop thinking about what Rayna revealed about her feelings for him. He was always aware of his feelings for her, but to make that the reason for dating Kai… and if Kai found out that she only dated him because of Kris… he’d never talk to the elder one again. Kai felt for Rayna what she felt for Kris, and his love only grew stronger as time went by. His heart would break if he found out that his feelings for her weren’t returned.

Or were they? Seems to Kris that he’d have to visit Luhan again, and see if he can find out more information about Rayna’s thoughts towards her former best friends.

But Kris knows that he’s onto something, and that Kai’s plan can very well work.

His fingers are crossed.

#exo scenarios #exo scenario #exo drabble #exo drabbles #exo fanfic #exo oneshot #exo oneshots #chanyeol #kai #Baekhyun

4 notes · View notes

rosyrosethings · 5 years ago

Text

Friends (Harry and Y/n see each other after her avoiding him for years.)

Ok so this was kinda based off Timmy turner and Truty relationship from Timmy turner 🤣💙 But instead it’s Harry and Y/n.

“Harry!!” Y/n yelled as she saw him walking outside on his way to walk to school. She had a bright smile on her face revealing her rainbow braces. A light foundation covering up her acne skin. Her Anime T-shirt That had a picture of Naruto on it. Her hair in 2 large puffs with ponytails that match her orange shirt. Her dark jeans which were high rise and her old beat up converse ran to Harry’s side.

Harry sent her a smile as she yelled his name. Harry and Y/n have been living next door to each other since before they could remember. Harry was always nice to Y/n. he thought of her as his little sister. But Y/n was in love with Harry he always made time for her and did whatever she wanted he’d sing to her,cook for her and let her paint his nails. They were best friend and Harry always stood up for Y/N.

But now things were different Harry had a girlfriend and his girlfriend hated Y/n. The only time she and Harry had together is when he walked to school. Harry didn’t know his girlfriend Samantha hated Y/n. She always seem nice to her around him. So every morning Harry would walk to school with Y/n by his side. They would talk about anything.

“So Harry are you gonna come over for my birthday dinner tonight? My dad said he was coming” She said, Y/n dad walked out on them a few years back and Y/n was really excited to see him tonight even though he’s not a good guy. Leaving her mom and Y/n alone starting another family.

“Y/n you’re my best friend. I wouldn’t miss it for the world.” He said, she nodded her head. Even though they were both 17. Y/n didn’t hit puberty quite yet. But soon they walked to the school. They both had to split ways because Harry was popular and Y/n wasn’t. But she had another friend. Named Jessica and besides Harry jessica was her best friend. Harry was always with Samantha but he’d always walk home with Y/n.

But today Harry texted Y/n saying he wasn’t going to be able to walk her home today. She sighed it her birthday. He hasn’t even told her happy birthday today.

“Y/n c’mom, I’d walk you home, who needs Harry.” Jessica said, Y/n smiled as her best friend has been there for her. Told her happy birthday even got her a BFF necklace. For her birthday. But Y/n really wanted to be with Harry. But soon she made it home. Soon they made it to Y/N’s home. Both of them sat in Y/N’s room. Y/N’s mom down stairs getting the small party together. Her and Jessica talking about school for the day and what happened in there separate classes. But Y/n was too distracted by going through Samantha Instagram pictures. Her and Samantha were so opposite. She was pale with blonde straight hair and blue eyes her chest were perky and Y/N’s was flat Chested, with dark skin and thick curly hair. Her skin wasn’t clear like Samantha and her teeth was not straight like hers. Y/n just wanted Harry to love her but Y/n can’t look like Samantha.

“Y/n what are you doing?” Jessica asked, y/n didn’t even look up. She could feel her eyes weld with tears. Jessica took Y/N’s phone looking at the pictures of Samantha on the phone.

“Y/n you aren’t comparing yourself to her are you?” Jessica asked, Y/n didn’t reply. She continued to look down at her lap.

“Y/n you are so much more beautiful than she’ll ever be. Inside and out.” Jessica said, looking down at the crying girl.

“If so why doesn’t he love me.. he’s my best friend and he couldn’t even walk me home when it’s my birthday.” Y/n sobbed putting her hands over her face to cover her tears.

“Harry is an ass if he doesn’t see what I see, he’s just a horny teenage boy he’s giving it to the hottest slash thottest girl at the school. One day you’re gonna find a guy and he’s gonna be love you soo much. Harry gonna be the jealous one.” Jessica said, Y/n sniffled wiping her face with the long sleeve shirt under her T-shirt.

“Ya think so? Will he look better than Harry?” She sniffled out. Jessica laughed. “Three times better than that moped head boy.” Jessica said referring to Harry’s curls as mop head. Y/n nodded as her tears calmed down she looked at the clock on her night stand. Noticing it was almost time for her birthday party and Harry was still not here. “Maybe he was running late. “ she thought. After her getting ready and it was time for the dinner. Harry still was not there. Not even her father. Just her mom, Jessica, Ann, and Gemma.

“Do you guys know where Harry is?” Y/n asked looking at Ann and Gemma.

“He went out with his girlfriend.. he should be back soon.” Gemma responded. Y/n nodded. Soon enough they were all having dinner. but Y/n was too upset to eat. Harry or her had was not here. Why are men so horrible she thought.

“I’m gonna excuse myself for a second.” Y/n said, getting up going to her room. Y/N’s mom frowned.

“Does anyone know of Harry is gonna come? Her Dad told her he was coming and I know that’s disappointing her. But Harry not being here might be making things ten times worse.” Her mom said, looking Ann.

“I wish I knew where he was. Im honestly very disappointed in him right now.” Ann said, but Y/n made it to her she looked out her window to see Harry’s room. The curtains fully opened as usual. She smiled quickly at the sight of Harry but her smile turned upside down when she saw Samantha there. And they were getting way too friendly. They were kissing and then they started to take off each other clothes. Harry missed Y/N’s birthday for sex. He used her party as rreason to get the house alone so he could fuck her.

Y/n immediately closed her shades and climbed in bed. Full of tears her heart breaking into millions of pieces. She was done with him. She asked multiple times to come to her birthday dinner and he wasn’t here. He wasn’t there to help her. Soon y/n ended up crying herself to sleep. Everyone ended up leaving the party since Y/n never came back down stairs. Her mom sent everyone off with cake since Y/n didn’t even blow out her candles.

“I’m sorry he didn’t make it, I know how much Y/N loves him.” Anne said, as she hugged Y/N’s mom. “It’s fine. They’d get over it. Those two are inseparable.” Y/N’s mom smiled. But little did Y/N’s mom know that was Y/n never got over what Harry did. Harry tried so hard to make up to Y/n but she didn’t forgive him. She was so heartbroken. Soon Harry left abs started his music career and Y/n stayed home. Soon lost her braces and skin became clear her hair still in puffs. She soon got into modeling but she’d mostly spend her time at home with her mom and Anne just to spend time with them and of course her best friend Jessica when she’s not going working on a photo shoot. Y/n was almost at the peak of her fame as a model. Fashion week and covers of magazines.

But today it felt good to be home with her mom especially since Christmas was in a week. She hasn’t been home in while and brought her new boyfriend home with here. His name was Jacob. Jacob is a photographer and he was taking pictures of her for a photo shoot and the rest seems to be history. Jacob was the first guy in Y/N’s life that she felt like she can actually trust. Ever since her birthday it’s been hard for her to trust any guys.

“Hey honey, Anne and Gemma and Harry ate coming over for dinner tonight.” Y/N’s mom said, as she walked pass Y/n and Jacob on the couch.

“Harry?!” Y/n said surprisingly jumping up out of Jacob’s arm. She’s been purposely avoiding Harry. She didn’t go to Matt Gala because of him and he’s gonna be here. Y/N’s mom stopped from walking into the kitchen and turned around.

“Yes Harry, you can finally talk to him after all these years aren’t you excited!” Y/n mom said as clapped her hands together once and smiled. Y/n rolled her eyes and say back down as her mom went into the kitchen. Y/n looked at Jacob. He had a confused look on his face.

“Who’s Harry?”

Part 2

#harry styles imagine #harry styles fluff #imagine #harry styles fanfiction #harry styles

139 notes · View notes

peachessashaven · 6 years ago

Text

Heaven - Ben Hardy x Reader (Smut)

Synopsis: You and Ben have been friends since High School. When a friend from Primary School shows up many years later, will Ben be able to keep his feelings in check, or will his jealousy peek through?

Warnings: swearing and terribly written smut im so fuckin sorry sksksk

A/N: *this is reposted bc i hated the way it looked on the app on the phone AHAH* hi yes, im back, kinda, thank you for all the love on sucker!! i appreciate it all!! ❤ anywho get ready to need to burn your eyeballs because of this piece of sh i e t im so sorry also hasnt been spell checked or re edited bc i hate reading my work back i always send it to my friend and she says its good (i feel as if she has to say thay but ok AHAHAH) anywho enj o y???

Word Count: 5.5k (tf is wrong with me???)

You’d heard a knock on the door of your flat, the flat you share with Ben. You furrow your eyebrows, confused as to why someone might be here. You sit on the couch for a few more seconds before you hear another hurried knock.

“Are you going to get that?” Ben yelled from his bedroom. You sighed and lifted the warm woolen blanket, slipping on your slippers. You were wearing one of Ben’s old hoodies and a pair of pyjama pants.

“Yeah, fine! I’ll get up from the warm confines of my blanket to answer the bloody door!” You laugh, shuffling towards the door. You swing it open, the wire door covering the person standing there. “Hello?”

“Is this Y/N’s house?” You raise an eyebrow, skeptical of who would be asking for you.

“Uh, who’s asking?”

“Well, if you open the door, you’ll find out.” You warily open the wire door, slamming it open when you realise who it was.

“Hayden?” You scream, confusion and shock clear all over your face. Hayden was your best friend in primary school - he’d moved away in grade five, his mum had gotten a better job opportunity to benefit everyone in his family. This was the first time you’d seen him over 15 years.

“Hi, Y/N, long time no see!” He says with a laugh, opening his arms for a hug. You comply and run into his arms, crashing into his grasp. “How are you, little one?”

“Oh my god, it’s been so long! How did you know where I live?”

“Well, your mum hasn’t moved out of your old family house, so I went there first and your mum directed me here. Your mum hasn’t changed a bit - it seems you haven’t either!”

“Who’s at the door?” You hear a voice behind you, Ben rugged up in a hoodie and trackies. This winter weather wasn’t going well for either of you it seemed. He walked up to you and placed his arm around your shoulder, pulling you close.

“Ben! This is one of my old best friends from primary school, Hayden! Hayden, this is my now best friend Ben!” You introduce the two, Ben warily shaking the man's hand.

“Nice to meet you, Ben!” Hayden enthusiastically shakes Ben’s hand, “I hear you’ve been treating our Y/N right? That’s that your mum said.”

“Yeah, I guess.” Ben stares at Hayden with a weird look, almost as if he was glaring at him. His hold on you doesn’t falter, you place your hand on his. You look at him with confusion, shake your head slightly and glance back at Hayden. He doesn’t seem to notice the weird looks.

“You talked to my mum? What did she say when she saw you?”

“She looked back at me and said ‘There is no way you’re that little boy I remember’ I laughed and had to try to prove it to her!” Ben still looks quite uncomfortable standing there, one arm around you. His hand slides across the back of your neck and down your arm he then walks out of the lounge room and into the kitchen, hearing pots and pans clanging around. You shiver slightly at the movement, feeling lost without his touch.

“How?”

“The nickname I used to call you, ‘Funny Bunny’” He smirks at you, seeing the look of horror on your face.

“Oh my god, I haven’t heard that in years,” You let out a big grin, “I can’t believe you remember that!”

“Why wouldn’t I?”

You and Hayden continue to chat, leading him into the lounge room and out of the cold. You talk about what he did when he was away, how his family was going and how he’d finally found love in his life. You’d talked about how you’d met Ben in high school, how finishing high school was like and what life afterwards has been like.

After about an hour of talking, Hayden decided it was a good idea to leave - but not before asking you to come to the housewarming party he was having to celebrate him coming home.

“Is it okay if Ben comes along? Maybe he can get drunk enough and tell me whats wrong,” you ask, chuckling slightly.

“Yeah, of course, the more the merrier!” He seems genuinely happy to have him come along, “it’s been so great to see you, Y/N, I’ll see you both tomorrow night?”

“Sure will, thank you for visiting! Again, sorry about my clothes, didn’t realise I’d have any visitors,” you gesture towards your pyjama pants.

“That hoodie does not seem like something you’d wear,” He furrows his brows but with a knowing look. You hit his shoulder slightly.

“Shh,” you giggle, “It’s Ben’s, it’s roomy and comfy enough for a winter’s day!”

“Alright then, I’ll see you guys tomorrow!” He throws you into a large hug, shaking you around the whole time. “Goodbye Ben!” Hayden yells out, and beginning to leave, not expecting an answer. You hear Ben let out a ‘bye’, but not coming out to see him.

You wave once more to him and close the door, letting out a happy sigh. It’s great to be able to catch up with old friends, especially ones who made an impact in your life. You raise yourself from the door and walk to Ben’s room, where he’s sitting cross legged on his queen sized mattress, on his phone.

“Why are you in a grumpy mood?” You ask, knocking on the door. He looks up from his phone with a plain look on his face.

“I don’t know what you mean,” he says blatantly. You give him a pointed look, clearly seeing through his bullshit.

“Ben, you’re grumpy and I can tell,” You walk towards his bed and sit down next to him, pushing his shoulder with your shoulder. “C’mon, dude, you can talk to me.”

“There’s nothing to talk about, I’m not grumpy,” his eyes wander to yours, then slowly drifting down your body. “Is that my hoodie?”

“Maybe, it’s cold as hell and you have so many. I only have one, and it’s in the wash.” You play with the fur-like lining of your slipper, sighing as you lay down on his bed. You can’t lie, it’s a much more comfy bed than yours, you’d considered swapping it with yours when he was away filming. “So, we’re going to Hayden’s housewarming party tomorrow night.” He groans really loudly, falling back on the bed next to you.

“Why are we doing that?”

“Because he’s been my best friend since primary school, and I haven’t seen him in like 15 years.” You point out, turning your body so you’re on your side, staring at Ben. You watched his face go through so many emotions in the span of 3 seconds.

You sit there for a few more seconds, noting how his eyes scrunch up when he’s concentrating, his eyebrows furrow and he bites his lip, which, if you were standing, would make your knees give out on you.

“Fine, I’ll go.” You squeal and throw yourself over him to hug him, wrapping your arms around his neck and your legs intertwined with his. You could feel him stiffen up, but you didn’t say anything, you were too excited. You give him a sloppy kiss to his cheek, yelling thank you over and over again.

You couldn’t decide what to wear, it was still extremely cold, it only being 7 degrees Celsius outside and tonight, it was going to drop to only 4 degrees Celsius. You decide on a maroon woolen jumper with black jeans, along with black boots with a big heel. You settled on having your hair down, natural, with neutral makeup. You walked into the lounge room, grabbing your keys and purse.

“Ben, you ready?”

“I’ve been ready for the last 10 minutes, I’ve just been playing the game-” Ben trails off as he sees you, letting a small smile grow on his lips. “You look-” Ben pauses, biting his lip in concentration, “... amazing.” Your eyes flicker from his eyes to his lips and back.

“Thanks Benny,” You smile flirtily, walking to the door. “You good to go?”

“Yeah, of course,” he feels his pockets for his phone and wallet. “Lets go!”

Hayden was very welcoming to both you and Ben, Ben was even smiling at him. When you two walked in, it was like one of those high school parties you were never invited to, but found yourself at those parties because Ben dragged you there.

You didn’t want to drink, you never found the fun in it, seeing everyone literally falling over, it just never appealed to you. Ben however, grabbed one of the light beers.

“I don’t want to drink much, I’m probably not even going to finish this.” He had told you, earlier in the night, but you didn’t believe him, you knew he was going to get smashed, one way or another.

You were talking to Hayden again, laughing, smiling and reminiscing with him when you see Ben stagger into where you two were talking. He was smiling eagerly when he saw you, walking over and plopping himself down on your lap. He cuddled into your neck, whispering things that you couldn’t quite understand.

“Ben, why don’t you sit next to me?”

“Can I lay in between your legs?”

“Why not.” He stands up and pulls you to the floor. Feeling every part of your body jiggle with that one action, you begin to feel self conscious - covering up your stomach when Ben lays down.

He feels your hands where his neck is placed and pulled your arms out from where you were covering and placed his hands into them, nestling his head between your boobs. You blush from the movement, him moving his head around to get comfortable, he situates himself to have his cheek resting on your left boob.

You close your eyes and then look to Hayden. “You know what, I might get this one home, he seems out of it.” You chuckle nervously, feeling the rumbling of Ben’s resisting groans.

“Don’t want to go home yet.” He closes his eyes and lets out a sigh. You look at Hayden with an apologetic gaze.

“C’mon, Sweet, you’re done for, you gotta get home and rest, otherwise the hangover you’ll have will be astronomical.”

“I need to pee first,” he says slowly standing up. He holds his hands out for you to stand up with him. You sigh, rolling your eyes playfully, grabbing his warm hands to pull yourself up. He continues to hold your right hand as he finds the toilet. He pulls you in, locking the door afterwards.

“Ben, what are you doing?” You laugh. He turns around, his bright eyes turned dark, with an almost smug look on his face. You stop laughing when you see his eyes glide down your body. “Ben-” he cuts you off with one finger pressed to your lips. You gasp slightly at the action, you slowly walk back until you hit the sink, Ben stalking his way towards you.

“You seem to be having fun with Hayden, huh?” he asks, standing in front of you, looking down at you with an all new look on his face, one you’d never seen before.

“Ben, you’re drunk, what are you doing?” You mutter, clenching your legs slightly - the look in his eyes really did something to you.

“I barely drank that beer, I told you that,” he says. You place your hands on his cheeks, your eyes searching his for any sign of intoxication. You didn’t see any sign that he’d been drinking, no sign like you’d seen in previous situations.

This isn’t the first time he’s done something like this, he’s gotten jealous when another man would talk to you at a party, when you and Ben got home, he’d ask you the same questions, but in a drunken manner. You never told him it had happened before, you thought it’d make the friendship you two had awkward.

This time he wasn’t drunk, he was sober, alert, he knew what he was doing, and he seemed to know what he was doing to you too, looking at the way your legs were situated.

“Then- why- what?” You splutter, not knowing what to take from this conversation. “You looked so drunk before, what the hell was that?”

“I’m an actor, babe,” his finger pushes a stray hair behind your ear, caressing your face. He placed his palm on your cheek, his thumb rubbing calming circles.

“A bloody good one, you are,” you agree, getting lost in the eyes that seemed to get darker by the second. “What’s happening?” You whisper, leaning into his touch.

“Well, I’m just wondering why you haven’t tried to hook up with Hayden yet, you two seem to be having a lot of fun.” There’s fiery look in his eyes.

“Is that all you’re worried about?” You furrow your eyebrows, confused.

“You two are becoming close again, I can tell,” he mutters, his hand still on your cheek, his other hand slowly creeping up to your waist. “Soon, it’ll be ‘Y/N and Hayden’ and I don’t know if I can share you like that.”

“Are you jealous?”

“If that's what you want to call this, then maybe.” He says, sarcasm seething from his teeth like venom. You chuckle slightly, bringing one of your hands to the back of his neck, and the other sliding down his neck and resting on his chest.

“Sweetheart,” You begin, rubbing his neck, feeling the short hair between your fingers, you grip the hair slightly. He closes his eyes temporarily, mouth dropping. “You have nothing to worry about with Hayden,” you continue, sliding your hand lower towards his abs, hooking onto his jeans, fiddling with the belt. You bring his head down, your lips finding their way to his ear. You let out a slow and shaky breath as you whisper the rest of your sentence, “He’s gay.”

You pull away and begin to walk to the door, letting out small laughs. You begin to open the door as Ben stands there for a few seconds, he quickly snaps out of his trance. He closes the door before you can walk out, pushes you against it. You let out another gasp, he moves his head closer to yours.

“What?” He questions, placing his forehead on yours.

“That man he was with? His fiancé, you dipshit,” you giggle, placing your hand on his cheek once again.

“Oh, so I didn't need to stake my claim?” He asks, his voice getting lower and more seductive. You almost moan at the sentence, feeling heat all throughout your body at how close he was getting.

“Why would you need to stake your claim? If you wanted me to be yours, you should’ve just asked.”

“Oh, Love,” his voice is raspy and to you, it's so hot, his lips get closer and closer to yours, “so I can kiss you?” You don’t answer him, you just close the gap between the two of you. Teeth clashing, bitten lips and small breathy moans were all you could think of, Ben brought his hips closer to yours, pressing into each other.

You thought your first kiss with Ben would be simple and sweet, one night where you two were slightly drunk and you’d both wonder what it’d be like to kiss each other.

You’d hope something would stem from there. But if you told 17 year old you, that’d you be making out with Ben Hardy in the bathroom of an old friends house in the future, your past self would slap you and accuse you of lying, and then she’d tell you to stop playing with her feelings. You’d never thought this amount of passion could be thrown into a kiss, a fiery, jealousy and lust driven kiss.

Ben allows his lips to travel down to your jaw, leaving wet kisses trailing to your neck and collarbone that was exposed from your jumper. One of his hands grazed down your body and landed on your ass, squeezing slightly, his other hand still placed on your waist. You let out a moan as Ben found a sweet spot, sucking and making little noises, making a trail of marks as he brings his lips to the bottom of your ear. You grab his hair and scrunch your fingers in the perfectly placed heap, letting out louder noises - not caring if other people could hear you. Your other hand trailing down his chest again, stopping at his belt.

“If you keep making those noises and keep pulling my hair, Sweetheart, I won’t be able to stop myself.” He lifts his head from your neck, you let out a single laugh and pull him back to your lips, a kiss that's slower, sweeter, one that is filled with love and want. “As much as I’d love to take you in this bathroom, I’d rather finish this at home, where we can be as loud as we want.” Ben smirks, his lips are plump from the searing kisses, his face is red and he’s letting out small and laboured breaths. You nod, giving him one last kiss and pulling away, walking out of the bathroom. Ben gives a little smack to your ass, causing you to squeal slightly.

“Jeez, Y/N, you look fucked out, what happened in there?” Hayden lets out a laugh as he holds on to his fiancé. “And what happened to your neck? You look like you burnt yourself with a curling iron!”

“No time to explain, I’ve got to go, thank you for having Ben and I, we’ll come visit soon!” You hug him quickly and the man hanging onto him.

“I can see, have fun you two, wear protection!” Hayden yells out, as you stick the finger up at him, giggling. Ben joins your side, putting his arms around your waist, picking you up. You let out another scream and slap at his back.

“Put me down!” You laugh. He shakes his head and gives another slap to your ass. “Boy, if you don’t-”

“I’ll be driving, sweet,” He grabs your keys from your back pocket and puts you down as he arrives to your car.

“Are you sure you’ll be able to contain yourself?” You laugh, crossing your arms. You can see him straining against his pants, he isn’t exactly great at hiding it. He pulls your arms out from where they are and pins you against the car, the same position as before, but this time, his hands pinning yours to the car. You let out an impatient groan, “You know, the faster we get in the car, the longer we’ll have at home,” you whisper seductively, biting your lip as he also lets out an impatient groan.

“Good point, c’mon, lets go!”

Almost crashing through the front door of your flat, he pushed you against the closed door once again. He stares at you for a few seconds, you break the silence.

“How many times have you pushed me against a door tonight?” You gaze up, looking into his desperate eyes, letting out small laughs.

“Not nearly enough times,” He groans, pressing his lips to yours, hungrier and needier than before. “I’m making up for lost time, if I’m being honest.” His fingers tap the backs of your thighs, making you jump and joined your legs around his waist. “All those times I’d accidentally see you come out of the shower in just your underwear,” He’d began to trail the kisses to your cheek, “Those times where we’d be sitting on the couch and you’d take your bra off through your shirt because it’d been uncomfortable,” He lastly leant into your neck, kissing once then bringing his lips right next to your ear, “And those time’s I’d hear you moan my name in your sleep.” You blush a bright scarlet red, your mouth agape.

“I’d do that? I mean, I knew I did it while conscious, but not while I’m asleep,” He let out a guttural groan, his eyes almost rolling back.

“Oh my fuck, yes, sweetheart, it took me so much self control to not just walk into your room and eat you out, then and there.” His voice was low, husky and delicious. “It’s taking me a lot more to not just fuck you right here and now,” The sleeves of the jumper you were wearing covered your hands as you wrapped your arms around his neck, bringing him closer.

“I mean you could-” you trail off.

He smirks as he begins to walk to the hallway. “My room or yours?”

“Your bed is so much comfier than mine, it’ll feel much better on yours.”

“You think?” He asks with a smirk, you nod eagerly, with a grin growing on your face. He leads you to his bed, essentially throwing you onto the bed, your hands grasping at the multiple blankets covering his bed.

“So this is where they went?” You look at them then back to Ben, “I was looking for another one of these last night.”

“Oh well, you don’t have to worry about that tonight then,” Ben hops onto the bed, crawling over to you, pulling your legs apart to settle himself in between them. His lips latch onto yours again, moving slower and deeper, his hands placed next to your head.

You wrap your arms around his torso, scratching at his back, wanting his shirt gone. You must’ve scratched a little too hard as he pulled away and moaned. You pull at it from the back, throwing it in a random direction. You marvel at the chest before you, running your fingers along his pecs and abs, you almost drooled at the sight. You pulled at his belt buckle, ripping it off in one swift motion.

“These, off, now,” You muttered, urgency in your voice. Ben smirked and stood up from the bed, pulling his pants down, slowly and it was agonisingly painful. He left his boxers on as he crawls back up to you.

“You sure you want to do this, Sweetheart?” He asked, concern filling his face. You nod, not being able to trust your voice. “No, Love, I need verbal consent-” You grab his cheeks and kiss his lips hard.

“Yes, I want this, I want you, I want you in me, now.” Muttering against his lips, he almost growls, pulling at the end of your shirt, almost asking for permission to take it off. You groan and take it off yourself. You’re left in a lacy bra that barely held your boobs in because of how tight it was on you. You weren’t going to lie, it was extremely uncomfortable to wear, but it made you feel pretty. Ben licked his lips slightly at the sight. “Do you want to take it off, or should I?”

“Are you kidding? I’ve been wanting to do this for forever,” You smile as he brings his hands to the back of the bra, unclasping it with expert speed. You sigh in relief as the bra is finally off of your chest, but feeling suddenly self conscious (and cold, as soon as the cold air hit your nipples they turned as solid as fucking icicles), you fold your arms against your chest. “My sweet Y/N, you’re perfectly beautiful the way you are, you have no need to cover up.”

“No, you fuck, it’s fucking cold in here, why isn’t the heater on?” You shiver. Ben jumps off from the bed.

“I’ll put it on, I’ll be back.” Ben runs out of the room, leaving you by yourself to contemplate what to do next. You decide to pull off your jeans and underwear, and bringing yourself under the numerous amounts of blankets on Ben’s bed, it’s almost silly how many there were. Ben comes back and begins to rattle in the bottom of his draw.

“What’re you doing?” You ask, holding the blankets to your chest. He pulls out the square foil packaging, holding it between his fingers.

“This is essential isn’t it?”

“I am on birth control.” You mutter, feeling slightly embarrassed. “And as long as you’ve had an STI test, we can go without it.”

“Since when are you on the pill? I don’t see you take medication, or even go to the doctors for it.” Ben is genuinely confused, “But ever since I’ve moved in here with you, I haven’t had sex with another girl, I have had a test though, and nothing came back positive.” You smirk, beginning to tell him what birth control you were on, but he cut you off. “I can grab the test, if you’d like?”

“No no, Love, I believe you. I’ve got the IUD, I’m not on the pill.”

“IUD?”

“Don’t worry about it, it’s just a thing that gets put in my uterus- Just drop the condom, come here and fuck me already?” Ben is almost giddy when those words leave your mouth. He quickly gets under the covers to see you don’t have your underwear on either.

“Oh, I’m not fucking you tonight, I’m making long and hard love to you, all night long,” He brings his lips to yours, moving against them as he palms at your boobs. He places a hand at your entrance, swiping back and forth between your folds. “So wet for me, darling,” he pushes one finger in. “So easy to push in, huh?” His finger pulls out, you whimper, needing more. He pushes his finger in his mouth, sucking the juices off the digit.

You moan with his words and actions, feeling blissed out. You push your hand into his boxers, feeling his length in your hand. He lets out a guttural groan, pulling off his boxers completely.

“Are you sure this is still okay?” You groan, getting impatient as you position his length to your entrance. A smirk finds its way onto your lips.

“Does it look like I’m okay with it?” Ben doesn’t answer for a few seconds, staring at your eyes.

He lets out a small ‘yes’ with a laugh and pushes himself in until he bottoms out. Your mouth is in a constant ‘o’ state, not having sex for a while, you forgotten what it felt to be completely filled out. You claw at the back of Ben’s back, knowing full well that it’ll leave marks tomorrow. Ben stalls for a few seconds. “Are you going to move?”

“Just let me get used to this, Babe, as I said, I haven’t had sex since we moved in together, if I start moving now, I won’t be able to last long.” His eyes are honest and full of lust. Your hand finds its way to his cheek as you bring his face to yours, eyes shutting and lips falling on his, for what it seems like to be the hundredth time this night. “So what is the IUD?” Ben says, clearly distracting himself from trying not to release in you straight away. He begins to move outwards slowly, as you look at him incredulously.

“You really want to ask me about something that’s jammed in my uterus?”

“Well, I’m jammed inside your vagina, so-” You slap his chest, with a scoff that turned into a moan as Ben pushed back in. He spilt out your name as you clenched your walls against him.

“Note to self, never have sex with a friend, they’ll try to pull some jokes-” You cut yourself off by a scream of Ben’s name, as soon as he hit the right spot.

“You won’t be having sex with anyone else, beside me, darling,” Ben repeatedly hits that same spot, a string of curses and Ben’s name falling off your lips. “Sorry, but you’re mine now.”

“It’ll be only you, it’s always going to be only you.” You moan, clawing at Ben’s back again. “Shit, Ben!” His hand trails down your body, landing on the bundle of nerves between your legs. You begin to squirm.

“I heard that women don’t really get off with just vaginal penetration, so, I thought to help you along, because I’m so fucking close-” he presses down hard and wiggles his fingers, “I’d play with you a bit more.” Ben’s voice sounds absolutely delicious as he says this, you bring your hand to his hair and pull him down to kiss you to hide the moans that are constantly falling from your lips. “This is so much better than my dreams.” Your eyes rolled to the back of your head.

You pull at his hair, not hard, but just enough for him to moan once again.

“Benny, I’m so close,” you whisper in his ear, he lets out a relieved sigh.

“Thank fuck, because I’ve been holding off for a while.” He laughs, continually applying pressure to your clit, thrusting deep to hit your g-spot. “You’re almost there,” you clench your walls around him. “I can feel it, I’m so close- shit,” he releases inside you, the warmth pushing you over the edge as well. You yell out Ben’s name over and over again, pushing your nails into his shoulders leaving crescent shapes in his skin.

He pulls himself out of you, you whine at the feeling of being empty. He stands up and walks to his bathroom, grabbing a cloth and wetting it with warm water. You begin to feel everything seep out of your hole, you close your legs to try to stop the uncomfortable feeling. Ben kneels on the bed, near your legs.

“C’mon, baby, open up, gotta clean you up,” Ben places his hands on your thighs, eyes hooded, clearly tired. You felt the same, tiredly and warily opening up your legs, you felt him gently wipe at the sensitive spot, feeling him stopping and starting, then finally wiping at your thighs. He presses a kiss to each thigh, then throws his shirt away. “I’ll put that in the wash later, right now, I need to hold my girl.” He pulls you into his chest, your hands bracing the impact slightly. You snuggled into his neck, pressing a few kisses there.

You blushed at the endearment, smiling to yourself as you could finally call him yours. He could call you his. This is all that you wanted for the past few years, someone to want and someone to want you back. Your breathing began to pick up, as you planned out your next few words.

“I love you.”

“That’s a relief,” Ben chuckles, pressing a kiss to your head. “I didn’t want this to just be a friends with benefits thing.” He puts his hand into your hair, scratching lightly. “I could never do that with you, I’d fall in love every single day over and over again.”

“Thank fuck.” You breathed.

The next morning you woke up to someone cuddling into your back, spooning you. You panicked for a second, before turning your head to see the sleepy blonde’s head placed in the mass of your hair. You felt a pleasant ache between your legs, reminiscent of last night’s antics.

You pulled away, hoping not to wake him up. You grab one of Ben’s shirts from the floor, not bothering to put on underwear as the shirt almost looked like a dress on you, hitting the mid-thigh. You walk into the kitchen, putting on the kettle to set yourself a cup of black tea. You grab the sugar and place it on the bench. You walk to the fridge and grab the milk, closing it to see Ben standing there, leaning on the door frame.

“Fuck, Ben,” you gasp, holding your chest where your heart would be.

“Hmm, love the sound of that,” He mumbles, walking towards you, settling his hands on your ass. He looks puzzled, feeling around your ass - lifting the bottom of the shirt, he sees you’re not wearing underwear. He gives you a lazy smirk. “You naughty girl.” You let out a squeak as he slaps your ass.

“I couldn’t be fucked putting on underwear, plus, you can’t tell I’m not wearing any, unless you lift up my shirt like an ass.” You slap his chest lightly and walk over to the bench where your tea awaited you.

You exaggerate your hip movements, leaning on your hip as you pour the hot water in the mug. You put the tea bag in the mug and turn back around to see Ben standing there, a smile on his lips. He walks up to you and places his hands around your waist and lifts you up. You let out a squeal, looking down at Ben as he twirls you two around. He stops and puts you down, still holding onto your waist.

“I’m glad we finally figured out we loved each other, didn’t know if I could go another day without telling you.”

You place a hand on his cheek, letting your thumb rub lightly. Your lips give his a gentle kiss, not hurried and not lustful, just a kiss to let him know that you’re his.

“Sorry to tell you this, but you really won’t be able to get rid of me anymore.” You sigh, shaking your head. He looks right into your eyes, not blinking once, seriousness in both his sight and voice.

“I don’t mind that at all, being with you will be heavenly.”

#ben hardy x reader #ben hardy x reader smut #ben hardy #ben hardy fluff #ben hardy one shot #ben hardy imagine #ben hardy best friends #ben hardy x you #ben hardy smut #im so sorry

380 notes · View notes